there to this day the rate is very moderate CHAP. 2. Of the Provinces in particular and first of those of the South THis kingdome is divided into two parts South and North and both these subdivided into fifteen provinces as is above-said To this Southern part belong nine which are Cantone Quamsi Yunnam Fukien Kiamsi Suchuem Utquam Chekiam Nankim we will treate of these in this chapter and of the rest in the next That we may proceede distinctly speaking of them in the same order that we have named them Cantone is the first and lyeth in that part of the South that is properly named Quantum It is in the latitude of twenty three degrees it is large rich and abounding in wheat and rice of these it produceth each yeare two harvests though for the most part they are of a severall graine There is store of suger copper and tin materials which they worke with great variety into innumerable sorts of vessels as also workes made with Charam an excellent vernish and with guilding some whereof are transported into Europe The Jesuits in this province had two residencies with their Churches and houses vvhich perished by reason of Severall persecutions as you shall find hereafter The people are able Mechanicks and though of small invention yet they imitate excellently whatsoever they find invented To the City called also Cantone though the proper name thereof bee Guamcheufu the Portugesses go twice every year with their marchandice It is distant from Macao an hundred and five miles and Macao is distant from the first Islands and from the greater Cities of that Empire fifty four The circumference thereof is 15 good miles The concourse of merchants thither is very great and therefore it is more peopled than many of the other Cities The most and best commodities of that Kingdome are brought thither because it is the most open and free seat of trade in that nation And to say nothing of the six neighbouring kingdomes from whence all sorts of merchandise is brought thither as well by natives as strangers only that which the Portugesses take in for India Giappone and Manila cometh one year with another to five thousand three hundred chests of severall silke stuffes each chest including 100 pieces of the most substantial silks as velvet damask and sattin of the slighter stuffes as halfe-damasks painted and single taffities 250 peices of gold 2200 Ingots of 12 ounces weight a peece of musk seaven Pichi which is more then 35 Arrova's every Arrova weighing 25 pound of 6 ounces to the pound besides small pearle sugar Porcellane dishes China wood Rheâ—barbe and severall curious guilded workes and many other things of lesse importance it being hard to name them all even in a longer relation To this Province belongeth the Island of Aynan where pearls are fished in great plenty It is sufficiently populous by one city it hath Several villages on the North part thereof toowards the South there lyeth a barbarous people which admit the Chinesses only to trafficke and commerce without submitting to their dominion It produceth that precious wood of Aquila and that sweet wood which the Portugeses call rose-wood and the natives Hoalim and other things of lesse importance On the North side of Cantone the Province of Quamsi extendeth it selfe to the latitude of 25 degrees it enjoyes the same climate without any considerable difference so that it hath nothing particular which is notable and is counted the second Province Yunnam is the third and lyeth in the latitude of 24 degrees and is the furthest distant of any from the Centre of China it is a great countrie but hath little merchandise I know not any thing is brought from thence unlesse it bee that matter whereof they make the beads for chapplets which in Portugall they call Alambras and in Castile Ambares and are like Amber they are counted good against the catarre it is digged out of mines and sometimes in great peices it is redder than our Amber but not so cleane In this province is violated that custome of the Kingdome that women do not go to the market to buy or sell as in other countries of the world On the other side of Cantone is the fourth Province called Fâ—kieâ— or by another name Chincheo in the latitude of 26 degrees it is for the greatest part Mountanous and therefore not so well inhabited Contrary to the lawes of the Kingdom the Natives of this Province do go into the countries of the neighbouring strangers which are upon the sea-coasts It yeeldeth gold good sugar in great quantitie good Canvas-cloath for other linnen there is none in China There is made excellent paper of diverse kindes which for plenty goodnesse and cheapnesse is very remarkable They make use of printing no lesse conveniently and as it appeareth more anciently than in Europe although not in the very same manner for here after the printing of each sheet the letters are taken asunder there they carve what they would print upon boards or plate so that the bookes are still preserved entire in their work-houses and therefore as often as there is occasion they can reprint any book without the expence of new setting the letters This country is scituated upon the Sea-side and is another eminent port from whence are issued out of that Kingdom infinite Merchandise which are carried by the people of this country that are industrious and brought up to it to Manila Giappone and particularly to the Island Formosa which is even in the sight of the land for with a a good wind it is not above 24 houres voyage thither where they trade with the Hollanders There are two houses and Churches there belonging to our company under whose Government and direction are a great number of very good Christians who have about ten Churches belonging to them the which are visited by us very diligently at set times Two of their chiefe Churches are in the City of Fucheu which is their Metropolis another in the City of Cieumchu the rest in other Cities There are besides many particular Oratories The Island Formosa lyeth in the Latitude of 22 degrees it is situated between the Kingdomes of China and Giappone before you come thither you must passe by a great number of Islands named Liqueu the length of this Island is 150 miles the breadth 75. The Hollanders have there a fort placed in a sandy vale under which lyeth the Port which is encompassed with bankes of sand and if it were not distinguished and secured by certaine posts set up in the water the entrance would be very difficult even to those of the Countrie On the other side of the Island toward the East the Spanyards have a fort distant from that of the Hollanders 90 miles by sea and by land 45 as is reported The soyle of the Island is so fruitfull that it produceth grasse nine or ten palmes high a palme is nine inches English measure where the Hollanders feed their cattell There
them which have obtained the first places then the King with his owne hand bestoweth a reward on each of them He to whom he giveth the first gift being the chief of all the rest hath a particular name belonging to him ever after as also to the second and the third The first they câ—ll Chuam Yuen the next Pham Yuen the third Thoan Hoa and this name is of so great esteeme and reputation that in a few daies after the examination there is scarce any person through out the whole Kingdom that doth not know them by these names and not by the names of their fathers and Countrie which is a wonderfull thing in so vast a Kingdom as that is The honour is as great as that of our Dukes and Marquesses As well for the respect which is paid them throughout the whole realme as for the places of authority and trust where they are put to govern being the very same which were anciently conferred upon those great Lords whose authority was in another way correspondent to that which now these Doctours have These ceremonies being accomplisht there is yet another examination which although it be voluntarie there are few that absent themselves from it A new point is given they make their compositions and according to them there is an Election made of those who are to be admitted to the royall colledge They select only 30 of the most deserving and of them they admit five every year who only for being entred in so smal a number are alway providing with profitable places of government The other twenty five have particular Palaces assigned them where they assemble and become as Scholars under the discipline of a Colao who almost every day causeth them to compose somewhat and exercise themselves in all that belongeth to their learning and speculative government This continueth til the next examinations at which new persons enter and the other go forth and according to their degrees and antiquity are provided with the places of greatest importance at the court from whence unlesse it be to be Presidents of the examinations or some other particular imployment that lasteth but a short time and by the Kings order they never go out no not to be vice-royes which imployment is accounted below them because only those of the royal colledge are capable of the dignity of a Colao All the new Doctors are that year put into some employment unlesse there be any that is not of competent years That which helpeth this multitude to imployments is that the same year there is held a generall visitation throughout the whole Kingdome by which there are so many of the old Mandarines turned out that there are many places made void for the new ones and as this degree is of high account the visits congratulatious Feasts and Presents which are made upon this occasion are almost incredible The reward for bringing the first newes is many times worth 200 Crownes to the Messenger but commonly 50 assoon as the friends and kindred of those who are named among the three first above-mentioned hear of their promotion presently they erect unto them triumphall arches in their Cities or Villages not of wood coverd with Canvasse or past-bord but of pure Marble sumptuously wrought in the front whereof is engraved the name of the Person for whom they were erected the place he hath obtained and the year of his Doctour-ship in a word the world is the same throughout It is a vain thing to beleeve that he which hath not power should be admired heard or received with applause whether it be done out of zeale to the truth or out of flattery and interest CHAP. 10. Of the Books and Sciences of the Chinesses OF the Sciences of the Chinesses we cannot speak so very distinctly and clearly because really their Authours have not been so fortunate as Aristotle Plato and other Philosophers and wise men who have methodically handled them under their several Classes divisions and titles whereas the Chinesses have written little or no thing of many of the sciences and liberal arts and of the rest but superficially except those which concern good government and policie From the very beginning it hath been their chiefest aim to find out the best way of government the first that began this were the Kings Fohi Xinon and Hoamsi These three at the beginning gave themselves to their morall and speculative Sciences by way of mysticall even and odd numbers and other ciphers and notes by which they gave law to their subjects and from hand to hand these were alway communicated to the Kings who were the wisemen of that time and by this means did govern the Kingdome untill the Monarchie of Cheù which began 1123. years before the coming of our Saviour at which time Venuam and Checuam his youngest Sonne published these numbers and ancient notes and made a booke of them intitled Yechim giving likewise many morall precepts documents and orders to the whole Kingdome and following the steps of other Philosophers which lived according to the Stoick rule they had alway great care of the Government and publique good untill the time of Confusio who composed five bookes in order called by them Vehim which are at this day held as sacred He made also other bookes and of his sentences and sayings there have been since also many more bookes composed This Philosopher flourished about 150. yeares before the coming of Christ he was a man of a good nature well inclined to vertue prudent sentencious and a lover of the publique good He had many disciples which followed him he had a great desire to reform the world which even at that time began to lose its sinceritie and veracity changing the ancient manner of living and introducing moderne customes And so he governed in severall Kingdomes for when he saw that they did not live conformable to his precepts and counsells in one Kingdom he went to another yet not uncensured by many other Philosophers of that time who seeing the evill course which men tooke retired themselves to their villages and becoming husbandmen in their owne persons tilled their grounds Now it happened that one day Confusio passing along and being to go through a river whose ford he was not acquainted withall sent one to enquire of a man that was labouring thereabouts who was a Philosopher He asked the messenger who he was and being answered that he was a disciple of Confusio's who sate in his Coach expecting his answer The Philosopher replied let him go in a good houre he knoweth the way and hath no need of a guide signifying thereby that he went from Kingdome to Kingdome endeavouring to Governe in a time that was not proper for Philosophers to reigne in Neverthelesse in after times this man was in so great favour with the Chinesses and the bookes which he composed were held in so much credit as also the sayings and sentences which he left behind him that they do not only
hold him for a Saint and a Master and Doctour of the whole Kingdome and whatsoever is cited of him is esteemed as an Oracle or sacred thing but also in all the Cities of the Kingdome he hath publique Temples built to his memorie where at set times he is worshipped with very great ceremony and in the year of the examinations one of the principall ceremonies is that all the graduates go together to do him reverence and acknowledge him for their Master Of those that are descended from him he that is the neerest of kin hath a competent revenue and enjoyeth the title of Chuheu which is as much as Marquis or Duke The Governour of the City where he was borne out of respect and favour to him is alwaies one of his family and finally all those of his linage assoone as they are borne have a particular priviledge from the Emperour and are respected by all in regard of their predecessour Confusio This custome continueth to this day although it be 1800. yeares since he died But returning to the Bookes which he published they are these following The first is called Yekim and treateth of his naturall Philosophie and of the generation and corruption of things of Fate or Judiciary Prognostication from these and other things and from naturall principles Philosophizing by way of numbers figures and symboles applying all to moralitie and good government The second is called Xukim containing a Chronicle of the ancient Kings and their good government The third Xikim and is of ancient poesie all under metaphors and poeticall figures concerning the naturall inclinations of mankind and also of diverse customes The fourth named Likim treateth of rites and civill ceremonies of the Ancients and also of those that belong to Religion and divine worship The fifth is called Chuncieu the which treateth also of the History of their Countrie and containeth a collection of examples of severall ancient Kings good and bad to be imitated or avoided There are also foure other bookes which were made by Confusio and another Philosopher called Mensiù In these nine bookes is contained all the naturall and morall Philosophie which the whole Kingdome studieth and out of these is taken the point which is proposed to read or compose on in their examinations for degrees Upon these bookes they have severall commentaries and glosses But there is one of them which by the law of the Kingdome they are commanded to follow nor are they allowed to contradict it in their publique Acts and hath almost the same authority with the text These nine bookes are held as it were sacred and in them and their Glosses and commentaries consisteth the great endeavour of their studies getting them by heart and endeavouring to understand the difficult places of them forming diverse senses upon them whereby to govern themselves in the practise of vertue to prescribe rules for the government of the Kingdome according to those wise dictates and Maximes they finde there And because their examinations are very strickt and rigorous they not being suffered to bring along with them to those examinations not only any booke but also not so much as a fingers breadth of paper it being no easie thing to be very ready in all these bookes the order is That the first examination of Batchelours be upon the last foure and that of Licentiates to be upon the same foure as also upon one of the other five for this reason none is obliged to be very perfect in more than one of those sciences which he doth professe and upon that the point is to be given him But to speak more distinctly to their learning although in their books it is not delivered so clearely and orderly I say they consider in the universe three things that is the heavens earth and man and so accordingly they divide their learning into three members that is into the science of the heavens the science of the earth and the science of man including in the two first all naturall knowledge and in the third all morall In the science of the heavens they treate of the beginning of all naturall things of the Creation of the Universe and of the Formation of man himselfe of universall causes of generation and corruption of elements and elementary qualities answerable to the planets of celestiall motions and relvolutions of the foure seasons of the year of the stars and planets of Iudiciall Astrologie of spirits good and bad what they are and other like matters In the science of the earth they treate of the varietie that is seen in her by reason of the 4. seasons of the yeare of the productions of things and their differences of fields and possessions and their divisions in order to Husbandrie and Agriculture of the situation of the 4 parts of the world of their position and other particulars concerning them of the choise and building of Coemeteries and burying places for their dead in which they are very superstitious In the science which treateth of man they teach all their moralitie and that which belongeth to man in a sociable and politick capacitie who imitating the order manner and proprietie of heaven and earth as the universall Parents liveth in communitie with the observing their five morall vertues which are Pietie Iustice Prudence Policie and Fidelitie They treate also of morall matters and of the respect which they have to the five orders of persons into which their Common-wealth is divided that is Father and Sonne Husband and Wife King and Subjects Elder Brother and Younger Brother and Friends among themselves All their moralitie is divided into two members The first they call Divine Moralitie which treateth only of ceremonies rites and sacrifices which they make to heaven earth the planets parts of the world good and bad spirits of the heaven and earth mountaines rivers tutelary spirits soules of the dead Heroes and famous men c. The second is their Politick and civill Moralitie This is divided into Ethiques which ordereth the manners and actions of mankinde as they are considered in relation to their owne persons and into Oeconomie in order to the government of their families and into Politiques in relation to the Government of the Commonwealth the publick good and conservation of the Kingdome The Government of a single person doth put him in a way to the good Government of his familie and the good Government of a familie to that of the Kingdome as for example A father which doth not well Governe his house how should he governe a City or Province and he that knoweth not how to governe and correct himselfe according to the duty of his single person how should he be able to regulate his familie So that they lay the first foundation of mortalitie in the good manners and behaviour of each particular person from whence proceede well govern'd families and publick Governments well administred Under the same member of the science of man they comprehend the Liberall and all other
they mean sitting in judgement upon him is a precious stone The Magistrates every yeare make them a publick banquet at the Kings charges with Royall magnificence and ceremonies of great Honour and respect shewing thereby what is due to grey haires which are venerable not only for their years but also for their vertues To conclude the Chinesses have their books full of Sentences and good councells did they but as well observe them in the practise as they keep them carefully in their papers I will only repeat some few of them which come first to my memory In doing service to our Masters and old men the principall point is reverence and courtesie We must hide other mens faults and not publish our owne perfections In the generall Government there must be no particular affection We must not do evill though it be never so little nor leave a good deed undone because it is not great The vertuous although young men are to be Honoured and the vicious although old men are to be avoided CHAP. 30. Of the Moores Iewes and other Nations that are in China I Have spoken briefly of the Kingdome of China the people their customs and manners as well as I have been able in regard I am at this present out of the Country and deprived of the use of their books out of which I might have taken many things of worth and curiositie But seeing that at this time I cannot say all that is to be said of any thing it will not be amisse to say something of all and therefore I will now speak of the other nations who live among them In describing the Province of Cantone I said that the Island of Haynam which is very great and wholly appertaineth unto China is divided into two parts the first which is neerest to the continent is on the North part thereof inhabited by Chinesses and governed by them the other which lieth toward the South upon the confines of Chochin China is inhabited by a barbarous people who have their particular language and their laws and customes different without medling at all with the Chinesses unlesse it be in some things of commerce I said also that between the Provinces of Chincheo Cantone and Kiamsi there are certain Mountaines which unite them as in Catalogna the Mountaines of Monferrat do unite that Province to the Kingdome of Arragon and how within those Mountaines there was a small Kingdome which was likewise Governed by it selfe not admitting any thing from the Chinesses except Physicians Medicines and some little traffique Beside these in the Province of Yunnan which is very large lying towards the South in the latitude of 24 degrees there is a great Countrie inhabited by a particular people who use another language and other customes They have a little King called by the Chinesses Thu Quon a Mandarine of earth they pay tribute to the King of China they use traffique and live in peace The same things hath been said of the Province of Que Ciheu where in the confines thereof there is a people who have their particular heads and Governours without any other dependance on the Chinesses than the Investiture of the Title by which they are called There are moreover in China Moors in great abundance not in all the Provinces nor in every City but yet in the more principall They speak the language of the Countrie and know nothing of their own tongue a few words only excepted They are acquainted also with many things of the holy Scripture In Nankim I found one who was born and bred in that Citie that pronounced to me David Abraham and Isaac as distinctly as I could do my self In their Physiognomie nose eyes beard and face they are altotogether like the Chinesses They are Merchants Physicians c. They have Offices in the Tribunals they study and are admitted to the examinations and come many times to be Mandarines but not of the great ones for the most part they stop at the degree of Licentiate Commonly where they live there are Beef-Shambles because they eat no Pork therefore wheresoever they are they kill and sell Beef and it seemeth to me to be the greatest advantage the Country haâ—h by them for where they are not there is Seldome any of that flesh to be sould They have their publick Mosches allowed them by the King They follow their own religion but not very exactly They who arrive at the degree of Litterato or to the dignity of some Office do not much care to be advanced higher They preserve their Nation entire by marrying with one another although sometimes they take Chinesse Women for their Wives but they never give their Daughters in marriage to the Sonnes of Chinesses The reason is because in China the wife followeth the husband she is brought to her husbands-Fathers house there she liveth and followeth his religion therefore when a Gentile is brought to the house of a Moor she becometh a Moor and a Moorish Woman being brought to the house of a Gentile must infallibly become a Gentile The Chinesses despise them as being strangers and call them Hociteu Hoci Hoci The letters with which they write their name hath no other signification but only proper to expresse that people neverthelesse they are very angry and grieved when they are called by it The name by which they call themselves is Kia Muen that is the gate of Instructions If they be despised of the Chinesses they no lesse despise them because they worship Idols and are Gentiles and thus the one is not behind hand with the other In the City of Nankim they have as it were a mount of Pietie or Lombard with which they help only those of their Nation but not those who are Prisoners for their misdeeds and wickednesse They came into China about 700 years since being called from Turquestan by the King of that time to aid him against a rebellion that was then in the Kingdome wherein they had so good successe that they who were willing to remain there were allowed to enjoy the same priviledge with the natives of the Country since which time they have so multiplyed that at this time there are many thousands of them Afterwards in the warre which King Hum had with the Tartars about 300 yeares since they took his part and came in to his assistance at which time the King gaining the victorie they grew into greater esteem and were admitted to take part in the government of the Kingdome We have already spoken of the entrie which is made into China every three and every five years with an Embassie and presents to the King and though they are all Moores yet they are of severall Countries and Kingdomes and very rarely any of them remain in China There are likewise Iews in China although at this time no great number of them but when or how they came thither I am not able to say Anciently there was greater store of them but they have been
Province is like a Turbulent sea for there stormes are never wanting one still succeeding another untill they had utterly ruined our House at Xaocheu It was the year of our Lord 1613 when the people of this City after many contrasts whether it were that their sinnes did render them unworthy of those mercies the Lord would have conferred on them or that the Lord was pleased by this means to provide the Fathers a more quiet and secure abode conspired in that violent manner against the Fathers that the Mandarines not being able to resist the fury of the Litterati the Bonzi and the common people who with one accord cryed our against the strangers did banish them by a publick sentence pronounced against them which notwithstanding had thus much of good in it to them that the banishment was not out of the Kingdom as they did very much feare it would be but seemed rather a confinement to detain them in the Kingdome They pillaged our house and committed other such insolences as are usuall upon the like sentences and with such persons They placed over the doore in signe of their victory a stone with a long inscription on it against the Fathers and our holy faith But when things began to close the Christians procured one night to have it peckt over with an iron toole and so defaced it that it was never after to be read The Fathers departed from that City with great contentment of the Gentiles and a greater resentment of the Christians who wept all downe right and going up the river towards the North they arrived in a few daies at Mount Muilin where the Source and Head of that river riseth At the foot thereof lyeth the City of Namhium which terminateth that Province Here the Lord was pleased that their Barque should rest like that of Noah on the Mountaines of Armenia And without asking any leave or desiring the favour of any Mandarines only putting their trust in the Lord they hired a house in that City where it was not hard for them to find one for their turne without the molestation or prohibition of any one whatsoever for when the Lord will have a thing come to passe all is easie even without pains and industry There they lived with that little which they had saved out of their shipwrack at Xaocheu and drest up a Chappell in their house and as the report of the arrivall of these strangers began to raise their curiosity so the concourse of the people and their visits to them did open a doore to the preaching of the Gospell So that Father Gasper Ferrera who had been with them in the late troubles presently began to baptize some of them And the year following as I passed by that place to go to Nankim there was although not a numerous yet a good and well instructed Christianitie who enjoyed all peace and quietnesse untill the year 1616 when the persecution at Nankim began CHAP. 6. Of the progress of the Christian religion at the two residencies of Nancham and Nankim and of the death of Father Mattheus Riccius THe Fathers Emmanuel Dias and Ioannes Soerius laboured with very good fruit in the residence of Nancham which is the principall City of the Province of Kiamsi and although the greatest part of the Christians were but of the common people yet there were some also of the Nobilitie and of the Kings kindred who were baptized and carried themselves very exemplarily to the edification of all the rest I have since known some of them who did very much benefit that Christianitie by the good pattern and example of their lives and when I departed from China Don Pedro was then living who is so often mentioned in the yearly letters for having carried himselfe like a good Christian upon all occasions and even in the torments which he sustained with great constancy his house many times affording a Sanctuary to the Fathers and a Church to the Christians who went commonly thether during their troubles and persecutions which were not wanting there neither did they faile to produce that fruit which they are wont to do in new Christianities There dwell in this City many of the Kings kindred who for the most part are very insolent partly by reason of the authority of their blood and partly by reason of the idle and easie life they lead These did often give the fathers much trouble and one time were resolved to surprize the house where they lived and to turne them out of the City and had proceeded so farre in it that there is no doubt but that they had put their purpose in execution had not the Governour of the City been changed who having ended his time resigned his place to another who although he was new in that Office yet was not new in the acquaintance of the Fathers The Litterati who when they have only taken their first degree of Bachelour are another sort of troublesome people had undertaken to oppose the Christian religion and to persecute the Preachers thereof as accordingly they did many times but once in particular many of them conspiring together to pluck up this evill weede as they called it by the roots framed a Memoriall wherein they named some of the Fathers by their names and affirmed that they were Traytours to the King and that upon this designe they had dispersed themselves into five severall Provinces that they kept a constant correspondence one with another that they went up and down the Rivers to rob and assassinate the people that they taught men not to reverence the Images of their ancestors and not to worship the Pagods but brake and burned them that they seduced the ignorant people and taught them to worship a Moor for so in that Province they call the Europaeans saying that he was the true God that they made assemblies and meetings and hindred people from following their businesse that they had almost perverted the whole Citie and though at the beginning there were but a few of their Sect yet now they were multiplyed to 20000. In fine they said many other things which sounded so ill that there was none who doubted but that they would be sufficient wholly to extirpate the Fathers beside their adversaries were many united in one Body and Litterati too who knew very well how to use their pen and are commonly the better heard for that reason They presented their Memoriall to the Magistrates who received it and cited the Fathers to their Tribunal where they were examined about their life and manners and concerning the doctrine which they preached They gave an account of themselves and were also very well heard They brought along with them the Catechism which they taught printed in the Chinesse Language and presented it to the Mandarines in stead of a Memoriall This was so well looked upon that they not only admired therein the foundation and principle of all vertues but also greatly praised the precepts of the Ten
in the beleef of those things I had already heard by meanes of these Masters I learned that Heaven and Earth Mankind and all other things were made by God and that all things have their dedependance on him and are necessarilie subject unto his commands that no other Sect or law whatsoever besides this is conformable to truth that sinnes are forgiven only by God by the intermission of his Ministers that by him only the joyes of Heaven are conferred upon such who have a true and syncere sorrow for their sinnes and because I beleeve that by these meanes a man may obtain from God Grace and other benefits I beseech his Divine Majestie that he would so fill me with his truth that I may put it in execution by good works and may be able with a constant and firme resolution to worship the Heavenly Majestie and to conforme my self to his Holy precepts and ordinances And from the day wherein I shall receive Baptisme which cleanseth and washeth all filth and uncleanesse from the Soule I do promise by his Grace for the time to come wholly to extirpate out of my thoughts the Sect of the vain and false Gods as also their doctrines which are repugnant to reason and to take care that my thoughts do not in any wise runne after the superfluous desire of riches the vanitie of the world or the false and foolish pleasures thereof I will obey the Sovereign Lord and Father of all things and will follow the direct way of his law and by a constant watch upon my sences I will endeavour as much as is possible for me to reduce the light of that reason which God hath given me to its former Splendour I will begin with my self and afterward communicate unto others the benefit of those Graces I shall receive from his bountifull hand For as much as appertaineth unto the Articles of our Faith although I am not able to comprehend the greatnesse of each Mysterie neverthelesse I do from my heart submit my self to them and do firmly believe whatsoever is contained in them beseeching the Holy Ghost that he would illuminate my understanding with his light that I might be the better able to comprehend them Now therefore since I have begun again to feele the first impressions of faith my heart is like a tender eare of corne which is not yet come to its maturity wherefore I beseech the Mother of God that she will grant me strength and courage by her Intercession for me with God her Sonne that this my firm purpose constant resolution might never be staggered or shaken that he would open the powers of my soule and grant me a cleane and pure heart That he would open my mouth to declare his Divine law through the whole Kingdom to the end that none might be ignorant of the law of the True God or refuse to give obedience to it This was the profession in writing of Ignatius There was also baptized in this house by the hands of Father Iohn della Rocca who was superiour thereof Doctour Paul whose life we shall set downe more at large toward the end of this relation and who may justly be called the pillar of the Christianitie of China who was so much celebrated in the yearly letters so eminent in dignitie and honour having borne the highest office of the Kingdom that is of Colao so zealous in the Christian religion so exact in the observance of it so humble so vertuous and holy that every great thing may worthily be said of him This seed of the Holy Gospel was not contained within the walls of the City of Nankim but spread it selfe over the Province of the same name for upon the occasion of Dr. Pauls turning Christian and of his Fathers death at what time he went to Scianhai to celebrate his funeralls Father Lazarus Catanaeus went thether partly to visit him and partly to see how that Countrie was disposed to receive the word of God His journey had such good successe that presently after one Masse there were fifty Baptized and in two years after the number was encreased to two hundred the example of Dr. Paul being of great efficacy to that purpose There happened also at that time severall miracles as driving out of Devills healing of the sick and such like with which this new Christianitie was watred and the earth disposed to bring forth more fruit such as were afterwards and are still gathered there at this day There was also a house founded in that Towne and it is now one of the best Christianities in all China Whilest the Fathers of the three Southerne Residencies under went so much paines and trouble Father Mattheus Riccius was not idle at Pekim but rather was so busied that he had scarce time to breath partly for the visits of the Chinesses which he was also obliged to returne them nor could he have omitted it without injury and discourtesie and partly with the Christians and Catechumeni and partly in composing those bookes which are so much esteemed by the Chinesses In the mean while the reputation and esteeme of our religion was every day advanced and the number of Christians encreased by rare and miraculous events One of the Neophites or new Christians being delivered from death which he was unjustly condemned to suffer by the apparition of a man like unto the Image of our Saviour one night to that Judge who was to confirme the sentence who commanded him to save the life of that Innocent and two others whose recovery was despaired of by the Physitians were cured by the favour of the B. Virgin who visibly appeared to them spake to them and conforted them Notwithstanding his great employments Father Mattheus did not omit the other functions of his charge in the House he being superiour and having the care of the whole Mission which he governed with great care prudence and charity by reason of these continuall paines and care which he tooke or rather because the Lord was pleased to deliver his servant out of the troubles of this life to give him the reward of his sufferings he fell into a sicknesse and although all humane means were applyed and all possible care used to save his life yet all was to no purpose He desired to receive the Sacraments which accordingly he received with very great resentment and devotion The Fathers desired his blessing before he dyed about many questions which they asked him he gave particular answers to all among the rest to one who asked him Why he would leave them at a time when they had so great need of his company He answered I leave you the gate open to great victories which notwithstanding are not to be obtained without great pains and combats And so entertaining with discourse sometimes the Fathers sometimes the new Christians and very often raising up his heart and voice towards heaven in amorous Colloquies lying in his bed without any motion at all of his body
that City and after the persecution began to be over and the fury of the tempest was allayed one of the Fathers was sent thither in diguise who although he was glad to lie hid there yet did he much assist the Christians and under the protection of the old ones converted many new ones also The House which we had in Canton the most Southerly Province of China was totally ruined for although at the beginning there was another small House taken where some of the Lay-Brothers should have resided for the reception of the Fathers in their passage to the City of Nanhium yet upon better consideration it seemed good to them to take it wholly away because the place was very subject to tempests and troubles The Father who had his Residence there as I have already said went up farther into the Country as did also the Lay-Brother with a promise neverthelesse and obligation upon him to come and visit the Christians of that Country every year Father Rocca with other two Fathers who as we have said departed from Nankiam a City in the Province of Kiamsi retired to the City of Kiencham in the same Province where they were visited by a Christian Stephen of a Noble Family and one of the chiefest of that place being also the Sonne of a Mandarine who was afterwards himself converted to the Christian Religion The Fathers at their arrivall there were received with all manner of Christian love and charitie and were lodged in a house neerto the walls of the City such a one as they cal a House of Studies where they had an appartiment provided for them consisting of foure chambers with the Offices belonging to them and a faire Hall which served them for a Chappel At the beginning there came thither only those of the houshold of their Host who were all Christians Afterward their Kindred who were Gentiles and their most Familiar acquaintance and by occasion of these Visits there was alwayes some one or other gained to the Faith and these likewise brought in others and so by little and little this Christianity encreased so that when I came thither about two years after they said Masse on Holy dayes with Musicall Instruments and with the concourse of a good number of Christians They who played on the Instruments were the Sonnes of Christians and among them the Letterati and those of the best quality served at the Masse in their coates foure at a time as I saw at my being there At this day there is a good Residence with a copious and well instructed Christianity which hath annexed to it two Churches in the Province of Chincheo which bordereth upon it and are visited every year by the Father of this House The Residence of Hamcheu doth flourish most of all under the Protection of Dr. Michael For though the Fathers went out from thence publickly at noone day that the world might take notice of their obedience to the Kings proclamation accompanied by the said Dr. and the Christians of the best quality yet Dr. Michael having prepared a faire appartiment in his Palace provided with Chambers Offices Chappel Hall c. did build also a new range of Chambers furnishing them all after our fashion that there might be roome enough for all of us if there should be occasion and when he had fitted every thing he sent for the Fathers who came thither very secretly although he was not very sollicitous to conceale them But three years after told Xin who being a native of that City was now come to live at his owne Palace That he had the Fathers with him in his house and perswaded him to come and visit them and discourse with them Telling him he should finde them other manner of men than he took them for This house was in those troublesome times the most secure commodious and easie refuge which the Fathers had Here lived the Superiour hither came all businesse and upon any straite the greatest part of the Fathers who sometimes made a considerable number and although there was care taken that no Gentile should come in amongst them unlesse he were very well knowne neverthelesse there was Masse said and a sermon every Holy day with a great concourse of Christians and a good number of new ones converted to the faith The greatest tempest fell upon the Church at Nankim for as the Fathers were prisoners a long time there and after they had received their sentence were sent out in cages being carried through the whole City with a great noise and shouting of the guard and an infinite concourse of people their case was more notorious and ignominious and the Gentiles were more alienated from the Christians accusing them upon every occasion to the Magistrate Wherefore for diverse years after there was almost every year some particular vexation and the Christians were brought before the Tribunalls and troubled and many times were Bastinadoed all which they suffered with great constancy and cheerfulnesse gaudentes à conspectu Concilij quoniam digni habiti sunt pro nomine Iesu contumelium pati Neither truly is there any doubt but as the Lord did exercise this Church of Nankim with particular tribulations so he did also endowe it more particularly with the vertue of Patience as was seen upon all occasions In this manner were our ancient houses demolished although the Christians belonging to them were preserved who divided themselves into companies making by that means severall Co-fraternities the most ancient and pious among them did visit and comfort the rest the Fathers also at certaine times came to confesse and communicate them and staied amongst them as long as they could But as they durst not stay long at least in some places they were forced to find out other places of abode which was an occasion of laying the foundation of new Residencies which were afterwards brought to perfection and became well ordered Houses and Churches as they are to be seen at this present time The first Residence which was begun in the time of our troubles and Banishment was in the Province of Kiamsi in the City of Kiencham whereof I have formerly spoken The second was the Province of Nankim in the City of Kiatim where Dr. Ignatius dwelt a Christian of great power and authority who was afterwards Vice-roy of the Province of Xantum he assoone as he had notice of the sentence pronounced against the Fathers immediately dispatched one of his Sonnes to Father Lazarus Catanaeus who lived in Hamcheu with a letter wherein after the usuall complements he wrote him only these words There is a businesse of importance which I must necessarily treate of with your Reverence before you leave this Kingdome When this letter was brought to the Fathers they were putting themselves in are dinesse to depart out of that City as accordingly they did with a designe to go to Xanhai which was Dr. Pauls Country but having received this invitation that they might give satisfaction to both parties
First therefore the Prefects or Governours did abuse the Merchant Tartars of Niuche when they came into Leaotung which is a Province confines next to them Then again when the King of Niuche would have married his Daughter to another King of the Tartars they hindred this marriage by representing some pretended reasons of State And finally when the King of Niuche suspected nothing from them he conceived his friends they took him by deceit and killed him perfidiously Wherefore to revenge these injuries the Kings Son gathered a strong Army and taking his time found meanes to get over the great Wall I mentioned and the great River being frozen he presently set upon the great City Kaiyven or as others call it Taxum which lies upon the Confines of Tartary which he took in the year MDCXVI From this City he writ a Letter in Tartarian Characters to the Emperour of China which though writ in Barbarian Characters yet contained nothing Barbarous By this Letter which he sent by one of their Indian Priests whom they call Lama in a very humble and submissive manner he declared to him that he had invaded his Country to revenge the injuries he had received from the Governours of the neighbouring Provinces But yet that he was ready to restore the City he had taken and depose his Armes if his complaints might be heard and satisfaction given him The Emperour of China called Vanley having received this Letter though otherwise of an eminent wisdome and of as great experience yet being now broken with Age in this businesse seems to have proceeded with lesse Prudence than that which accompanied the former Actions of his life For thinking it not to be a business of that moment as that it deserved to be treated before him in his own Court he remitted it to the chief Governours and Commanders And these men puffed up with their usuall pride thought it not fit so much as to give an answer to the Barbarian King but resented it very highly that he durst be so bold as to complain to the Emperor of any injury received The Tartarian King seeing they vouchsafed no answer to his just demands turning his anger into rage vowed to celebrate his Fathers Funerals with the lives of two hundred Thousand of the Inhabitants of China For it is the custome of the Tartars when any man of quality dyeth to cast into that fire which consumes the dead Corps as many Servants Women and Horses with bows and Arrows as may be fit to atend and serve them in the next life Though now since they conquered China they have left off this Barbarous custome being reprehended and corrected for it by the Chinesses themselves After this superstitious Vow advancing his revenging Armes he besieged Leaotung which was the chief City of the Province of Leaoyang with 50000. men But the City was defended by exceeding many men who generally were all armed with Musquets The Tartars had nothing but their Scymetars with Bows and Arrows which they discharge with strange Dexterity and Art But because they chiefly feared the musquet bullets they resolved by a Stratagem to make that unknown Instrument lesse hurtfull to them than their enemies did imagin For the Tartarian King commanded such as made the first on-set to carry a thick hard board for their Shield which was as good to them as a wooden Wall these men were seconded by other Companies who carried Ladders to climb up the Walls and the Horse came up in the Rear In this manner he set upon the City in foure quarters and received the discharge of their Musquets against his wooden wall Then in a moment the scaling-ladders being applied before they could charge again they were upon the Walls and entred the City for such is the quicknesse and nimblenesse of the Tartars in which they excell all Nations and in which also they place their chief art that in a trice they either prevail in their designs or retire and the little skill the Chinesses had in the use of Musquets was no small hinderance to the warre For the Tartars quicknesse and nimblenesse not giving them time to charge again being astonished with the sudden inundation of armed men they presently fled which way soever they could but being pursued by the swift Tartarian Horse most of them perished in the taking of this great City This City being taken the Tartar like a Torrent over-run many others of lesse note but amongst others he took that Noble City Evamgning and overrunning most speedily the whole Country of Leaotung he entred the Province of Pekin and comming within seven Leagues of the very Imperiall City He durst not advance fearing the Enemy might compasse or surround him because he heard that a world of men came in to help their distressed Prince But the Tartar struck such a terrour into the hearts of all the Countries he had passed as both Souldier and Citizen quitting their Houses left the empty walls to the Tartarians possession knowing the Tartar to have that custom and practise to destroy and put all to fire and sword that did resist and only pillage the Cities that submitted leaving the Citizens alive and treating them courteously By which meanes having collected a world of riches he returned to Leaotung victorious And because his South-sayers had perswaded him that the standing of the old Walls were unfortunate he beat them down and compassed it about with new fortifying them with new Munitions and there proclamed himself Emperour of China For although as yet he had taken nothing of China but only the skirts of the Eastern Country of the Province of Leaotung yet in his hopes aspiring thoughts he had devoured the whole Kingdom wherefore he was called in the China language Theienmingus in the third year of his Reign which was in that of one thousand six hundred and eighteen In this year some in authority about the Emperour Vanley demanded the banishment of the Priests who did then preach the Christian Religion to that Nation But the Emperour who in his heart loved Christanity and those particularly that first planted that Religion amongst them gave no eare for a long while to their demands But at length overcome by the importunity of a chief Commander who had ever been a sore Enemy to Christian Religion and was called Xinchio it was ordained and proclamed that all those Fathers that did propagate Christan Religion should be banished the Kingdome Upon which some of them were secretly concealed in severall Provinces by some Christian Governours others being taken were carried in great Cages to Macao wherein being shut up day and night they suffered extreamly whilst others also being whipt out of the Country rejoyced to undergoe something for his sake whose name they bore but that which added more affliction to all these miseries was the Emperour Vanley's Prohibition to all his to professe Christian Religion But upon this occasion the Christians
with large rivers and some of those having so great plenty of water that in many places the opposite banks are out of sight one of the other and elsewhere that which appeareth is hardly to be distinguished what it is They are all navigable and are frequented with so a great concourse of divers sorts of vessels that what might be said upon this occasion will hardly seem credible I shall onely say that in this they do exceed all other rivers of the world In an Arme of the river of Nanchim which with a moderate breadth runneth down to Hamchen I stayed eight dayes for a passage through that vvonderful concourse of vessels and whilest an houre-glasse of sand was running out I counted three hundred small ships reckoning only those which came up the river It is a marvellous thing there being so many that all are so vvell accommodated for Merchandize and so convenient for passengers They are all covered and kept very neat and some of them so beautified and adorned with pictures that they seem rather made for the recreation than the traffick of Merchants The manner after which they are governd is very notable for the Marriners keep all without the place where the passengers make their abode there being space enough without for them to run up and down that trim the Sayles and guide the Bark without any disturbance of the others who enjoy a pleasant ease and rest In which the Barks of the province of Hanceo exceed the rest The six Northern provinces as they come nearest to our latitude do most resemble our climate and are more dry and healthfull than the rest But in all of them more or lesse there are not wanting many of a long and happy life there being to be found many and very vigorous and lusty old men Of the same more particularly This Kingdom is so populous that not only the Villages but even the Cities are in sight one of another and in some places where the rivers are most frequented the habitations are almost continued Of these there are foure sorts great Cities which they call Fu the lesser which they call Cen concerning these Writers have somewhat differed in their Relations Townes which they call Hien and Castles which they call Cid Besides these there are Villages and Hamlets almost innumerable Of all these the Walls are kept night and day with a four-fold Guard at the sound of a Bell even to the innermost City of the Kingdom as if they were alwayes in a condition of Warre shewing that to prevent the least imaginable danger which may fal out in an houre it is good to stand during life upon our guard for ordinarily all sudden ruines proceed from a long confidence The streets are kept by Courts of Guard and Senâ—inels with so much rigour that if they find them asleep or stragled from their Post or that they do not speedily answer they are presently condemned to the Bastinado which is immediately executed in the same place The publick gates are shut every night with great care and if there fall out any accident they are not opened til they are satisfied how the Fact was done In the year one thousand six hundred thirty four I was in the City of Kiamsi where thirty theeves broke prison and having routed the guards wounding some and killing others set themselvs at liberty The Fact was known and the opening of the gates being suspended according to their inviolable custome before next night the Malefactors were all taken nor could the greatnesse of the City hide any one of them This Kingdom is so exceeding populous that I having lived there two and twenty years was in no lesse amazement at my coming away than I was in the beginning at the multitude of the people certainly the truth exceedeth all Hyperboles not onely in the Cities Townes and publick places in some of which one cannot walk without great violence of thrusting and crowding but also in the High-wayes there is as great a concourse as is usually in Europe at some great feastivall or publick meeting And if we will referre our selves to the generall register book wherein only the common men are enrolled and matriculated leaving out women children eunuchs professours of armes and letters almost an infinite number there are reckoned of them to be fifty eight millions and fifty five thousand one hundred and fourescore The houses where they inhabite are not so sumptuous and lasting as ours yet are they more convenient for the good contrivance and more pleasant for their exquisite neatnesse They use much in their houses Charam an excellent vernish and painting of an accurate diligence They build them not very high esteeming them more convenient for being low as well for habitation as for good accommodation The richer sort of people doe plant the courts and approaches to their houses with flowres and small trees and towards the North they use fruit trees In like manner where they have roome enough they set greater trees and raise artificiall mountaines to which end they bring from farre great pieces of rocks They keep there severall sorts of fowl as Cranes and Swannes and other beautifull birds and also wild beasts as Stagges and fallow Deare They make many fish-ponds where are to be seen gliding up and downe painted fish with gilded finns and other things likewise of curiositie and delight Their way of building is in this manner They frame first exactly the roofe of the house which they set upon pillars of wood the which by how much the bigger they are are so much the more esteemed after they fit up the walls with brick or some such like matter There is a Tradition that anciently they made their buildings according to exact rules of measure and proportion of which Art there are yet some bookes remaining but those rules are now only observed in the Kings palaces and in publick workes as towres of Cities and Townes which they make of severall formes as round square octangular very beautifull with staires some winding some plaine and Balansters on the out-side In the vessels and utensiles of their house they are both very curious and expensive using much the abovesaid Charam a sort of vernish which is taken from certaine trees proper only to that and the neighbouring Countries and in truth it is an excellent thing as well for the perfection of the matter as may be seen in the workes which come from thence as for the easinesse in working it as well in making new things as in retrimming the old and reducing them to their former beauty As for plenty whereas this kingdome by reason of its large extent doth participate of diverse latitudes and climates it produceth and enjoyeth so great varietie of fruits that nature seems there to have laid upon heapes what shee but scatters through the rest of the world It hath within its owne doores all that is necessary for mans life together with all superfluity of delicacies whence it hath
rich and maketh so much Cotton-wool that those of the Country affirme that there is only in the towne of Xanuchi and the precinct thereof which is large 200000 Loomes for this stuffe so that from that place only the King draweth 150000 crownes yearly In one house there useth to be many of them for they are narrow as the stuffe is Almost all the women are employed in this work The Court did reside in this Province for a long time and even to this day all the Courts of justice and priviledges thereof are conserved in the City of Nankim whose right name is Umthienfu and it seemeth to me to be the best and greatest City of the whole Kingdome both for the form of the building the largenesse of the streets the manners and dealing of the people and for the plentie and excellency of all things It hath admirable places of recreation and is so populous through its confines that the villages succeed one another in a manner from three miles to three miles although at this day by reason it wants the presence of the King it is in its selfe lesse populous neverthelesse in diverse parts thereof it is yet troublesome to walke the streets for the crowde of people that one meeteth Besides the many Palaces Temples Towers and Bridges doe render it very considerable In the wall thereof there are twelve gates barr'd with Iron and guarded with Artillery a good way without runneth another wall with no small ruines The circuit thereof for I was desirous to know the measure of it is two daies journey on horse-back That of the inner wall is eighteen miles both the one and the other have within them many populations gardens and fields which are tilled the bread whereof useth to be applied to the use of the souldiery within the City to the number of fourty thousand In one part thereof there is cast up an artificiall Mount on the top whereof there is seen a wooden spheare not armed although the circles thereof are placed at the latitude of the same City which is 32 degrees a small latitude in respect of the great colds but a very large one for the great heate which it suffereth The spheare is in circumference of a notable bignesse and is a very compleat piece of work It hath moreover a Tower divided into seaven stories of singular beauty for the workemanship thereof it being full of figures and wrought like Percellane an edifice which might be ranked among the most famous of ancient Rome The river cometh to kisse the feet of this City and sendeth up some armes of it selfe into it The name of the river is Yanchukiam that is to say the Sonne of the sea nor vainly is it so called it being the most aboundant in water of any that is knowne in the world There is also great plenty of fish We have foure Churches in this Province the first in Nankim with a house of Iesuites and is of a very ancient and exercised Christianity having suffered foure persecutions and come of from each of them with more vigour The second in the Towne of Xamhai with a great number of beleevers The third in the City of Xamkiam The fourth in the Towne of Kiatini beside these Churches there are many Oratories And so much shall suffice concerning the nine Southern Provinces CHAP. 3. Of the Northern Provinces SIx are the Provinces which are called Northern and their names are Honam Xemsi Kiansi Xantum Pekim and Leaotum The first lyeth in the latitude of 35 degrees as centre of the Kingdome and produceth most gallant fruits as well those that are proper to the Countrie as ours in Europe nor is the cheapnesse of them lesse I bought for a farthing and a halfe 88 Apricocks it hath nothing else notable except a Son of the Kings called Fovam the last of those which came out of the Palace He liveth with so great splendour and authoritie of a King that to be such he only wanteth the name and jurisdiction In Caifum the Metropolis thereof we have had onely for these few yeares a Church and house but a good plenty of Christians The second is Xemsi it lyeth in 36 degrees and more to the West it is very large but dry for want of water as also are the three neighbouring Provinces notwithstanding it doth abound in Wheate Barly and Maize of Rice they have but little All winter long they give wheat to their Beasts which are many particularly their sheep which they sheare three times a year once in the Spring another time in the Summer a third in the Autume but the first time of shearing yeeldeth the best wool From hence cometh all the wooll of which are made the felts and other things used either in this Province or elswhere They make there of no sort of cloath not using to spin wool but only Goats-hair of which they weave certain Stuffes for the hanging of their roomes in so great perfection that the most ordinary are better than ours and the Best are esteemed more precious than silk They make likewise of Goats-haire a very fine Felt which they call Tum and is made use of for garments But this is not made of every sort of Goats-hair but of a very fine haire which lyeth under the first They pull it out with great care and make it up in certain bals of the bignesse of an ordinary loafe and then put it out to be wrought with singular skill Musk is proper to this Province and because it is in question after what manner this excellent perfume is made I will give you account of it according to the most diligent enquiry I have made concerning it It is the Navel of an Animal about the bignesse of a small Stagge whose flesh is very good meate and only that part is taken containing that precious matter but all those Cods which are brought hither to us are not true and perfect Navells for the Chinesses have learnt to falsifie them by stuffing some peices of the skin of that Animall with musk that is vitiated and mingled with some other things Here is also Gold found but not in Mines for though there be Mines both of Gold and Silver the King doth not suffer them to be opened but out of Rivers and Eddies and although it be found only in smal peices and graines yet being put together it amounts to a great quantity there being Infinite people both young and old which go in search of it There is Rubarbe and Profumo which are not found in any other part for that which cometh from Persia doth not seem to be naturall to that place for of as many as have travelled through that countrie there is not any that gives an account to have seen there that healthfull plant It is something tall with leaves bigger than Cole-worts it doth not grow wilde as some have imagined but is Cultivated in gardens with a great deale of care In this Province is opened
the third Gate the which as I sayd above is a seate of much Merchandise for it hath two Cities in the borders thereof Gaucheu and Sucheu toward the West as Machao is in the Province of Contone toward the South from whence come numerous Caravans of above a thousand in company of severall Nations and Provinces but for the most part Moores Thus far came Brother Benedict-Goes to seek for the Kingdom of Cathaya which is no other than China it selfe whose voyage we will here breefly relate He departed in lent the year 1603 for to find out the truth of what was reported of the Kingdome of Cathaca by order of the superiors of India from the Kingdome of Mogor and the royal City of Laor in the Habit of an Armenian carrying Merchandise as well to live as to passe with the more facility The whole Caravan consisted of 500 Persons for the most part Sarasens and used to go every year from this royall City to another in another Kingdom named Cascar After a months voyage he arrived at a City named Athu of the same province with Laor thence in two months and a half to Passaur and after another month and a half sometimes travelling and sometimes resting he came to the City of Ghideli where he wanted little to have been slain by theeves And finally after 20 dayes more he came to the City of Cabu the most noble Merchant-towne of all the countries subjected to the Mogor from hence after some stay he passed to Parvám the last City of the Kingdom of Mogor then travelling for 20 daies over very high Mountains he came to Calcia a countrie of faire-hayred people and in other 25 dayes to Chema where he was forced to stay a month by reason of Civill broils and after many troubles and dangers of theeves and Banditti and having passed many countries of the Kings of Samarhan they came into the country of Tengo and at length he entred into the Metropolitan City of the Kingdom of Cascár called Tanghesár in the month of November in the same year At this City which is a noble seate of Merchandise for those Kingdomes the Caravan of Merchants which come from Cabull ended their voyage and a new Caravan setteth forth from thence to go to China But our Brother remained here first many months expecting the time of their departure and having in the meane time made himselfe known to the King of the country he obtained letters of favour and recommendations to all places whither he should go The time therefore being come he departed with ten horses for to carry himself his companion and his goods in company of the whole Caravan toward Chathyaya thaâ— is China in the moneth of November the year following and having travelled 25 dayes with a great deale of difficultie over stones and sand he came to the City of Aesu part of the Kingdom of Cascár after having passed a desart called Caracathai that is Black-earth and gone through many Cities at length he came to a City called Cialis in the same Kingdom of Cascár Here whilest he fitted himself for his journey there arrived Merchants which came from China of whom Brother Benedict learned some tydings of the City of Pekim and of our Fathers which had been there seen by these Sarasen Merchants So that he was satisfied that Cathaya was nothing else but China and the royall City named by the Sarasens Gambalú was Pekim From this City of Cialis Benedict departing with a few in company came in twenty dayes to Pucian and afterwards to Turphan Arâ—muth and Camul the last City of the Kingdome of Cialis From Camul after nine dayes journey they came to the wall of China at a placc called Chiacuon and so had entrance into China which he sought under the name of Cathaya Excepting therefore eleven dayes journey which was through a country peopled by Tartars all the rest of his voyage was through countries inhabited by Moors or Mahumetans Now to return to our story with these Caravans come Embassadours which the Princes of the Moors send to the King of China making every three yeares a small Embassie in respect both of the Persons and the presents and every five years a great one The most part of the Caravan remaine in the two above-named Cities which are upon the Frontiers trafficking there with their Merchandise The others go to comply with their charge and to offer the present in the name of five Kings which are the Kings of Rume Arabia Camul Eamarcan Tursan The first four know nothing of this Embassy the fifth although he know of it doth not make the present nor send the Embassy but hath only this advantage that he nameth the Embassadors The present is made by the Merchants among themselvs these coming to the Vice-roy of those parts the King hath advice given him of their arrival by a paper called a memoriall or petition as soone as they have leave from the Court and that their names are inrolled there depart 40. or 50. of them besides many more added to them who to have leave to enter into the kingdome to trade to eate at the Kings expenses give the captaine a Bribe of about a hundred or six-score crownes a man There goeth a long with them a Mandarine who entertaineth them of freecost while they travell But if they make any stay as they did in the Metropolis of the province for more than three monthes space the Kings expense ceaseth but not the benefit of their traffique for all that while they follow their Merchandise The Merchandise which they bring are Salt Armoniak fine Azure fine linnen carpets called Raisins knives and other small things The best and greatest Commoditie is a certain stone called Yaca which they bring from the Kingdom of Yauken the worst is of a whitish colour the finest is green it hath been of great price formerly in China and is still of good value They make thereof diverse sorts of Jewels for the ornament of the head and it is much used in the palaces the girdle which the King giveth to the Colai is embrodered with the finest sort therof which no other is allowed to use in this ornament That which they carry back in exchange of their commodities is Porcellane Rubies Musk raw-silk silk-stuffes diverse other rarities and medicinall drugges as Rubarb And this I do imagine is the same which is transported from Persia to these parts The Embassadours being arrived they offer their present which consisteth of a thousand Arrabas of this precious stone whereof we have spoken which maketh 1333. Italian pounds whereof 300. pounds are of the finest sort 340. horses which are to be left upon the frontier 300. small poynted Diamonds twelve Cattes of fine Azure which is about 100. Italian pounds 600. knives as many files The last present seeming to me improper to be presented to a King Ienquird what use the King made of them but I could not meet any one was
Supervising Censure or Licence of any one and with so small charges that for every hundred letters perfectly engraved in the manner abovesaid they pay no more than foure pence half-penny and yet every letter consisteth of many strokes CHAP. 7. Of their manner of study and admittance to examination THey are put to learn from their tender age They have for beginners certain little bookes containing good rules and precepts of vertue good manners obedience to their parents and superiors or some such like matter A few months after they give them Classicall books which they get all by heart both the Text and the Glosse as perfect as we do our Pater Noster After this commeth the Masters explanation They say their lesson likewise by heart the Scholars back being turned towards the master with the book lying open upon the table and they use no other phrase for saying their Lesson but only Poixú which signifieth to turn their back upon the book and this is done that they might not cast their eies upon it to help themselves They are kept to their studies with so much rigour even the youngest of them that they are allowed no manner of recreation or divertisement Every day they write something and their masters copy is laid under the paper like the black line among us and the paper being thinne and transparent the letters easily appear through which the boy that learneth doth easily imitate forming other letters like those which hee seeth under his paper and by using this for some short time he becometh accustomed to the fashion of his Masters hand which he imitateth after this manner Therefore after some time spent in this exercise they write one line upon the Masters copy and another upon the blank paper by the side of it for as I have said the lines are made from the top of the paper to the bottome till at length when they can well imitate the copy they give over writing upon it In fine they take very much paines to gain a good hand in writing for in their examinations where their compositions are copied it is sufficient to have their Grace denied if there be but found one ill-shapen letter before their exercise be read they presuming that no man can be learned if he read or write ill although among us there be many examples to the contrary For it is wel known that the excellent Doctour Navarra wrought a very ill hand our Bartolomeo Philippo a singular Scholar writ so perfect an ill hand that to the universall grief of all learned men his most learned works were lost although they were many and no doubt full of most admirable knowledge because there was not found any one that was able to read them as may be perceived by those workes of his that have escaped out of that pernicious Chaos Next when the Chinesses have learned a good quantity of their letters and have had some acquaintance with their books they are instructed in the rules of composition First they give them some disordered compositions which they are to reduce into order then some abbreviations for them to enlarge upon and afterwards in due time they give them only the point or Theme in like manner they do at their examinations And because every three years the most approved compositions of those who have taken degrees are put in print others take great paines in them and get as many of them by heart as they are able They have no Universities where they study together but all that are able take a Master into the house for their sonnes and sometimes two if there be much difference between their childrens ages This Master is alwaies with them without any interruption and teacheth them not only letters and sciences but whatsoever concerneth Civill government good manners moralitie and the way how to carry themselves in every thing If they are persons of Quality the Scholar never goeth abroad without his Master who serveth to instruct him in all Civilities and good behaviour particularly in visits where as there are many Ceremonies used there is something of difficultie and they might easily commit an errour if their Master did not help them And without doubt this way is most decent for their reputation and more profitable for their studies and lesse exposed to those venemous practises and company which are apt to teach them such customs as infect their minds and spoile the Decorum of a Gentleman and much more in China where if any one have this evill fame he cannot be admitted to examinations There are neverthelesse many Schools for children of a meaner condition where the Masters have this good quality that they receive no more than they are well able to teach that they might not go from them as if they had never come thither as it falleth out too often in Europe where each Master endeavoureth to have many Scholars rather for his own gain than their advancement For indeed a man let him be never so able is but still one man whence it commeth to passe that some of their Schollars know the School but are not known of it This inconvenience is avoided in China each taketh no greater charge upon him than he is well able to give an account of and each Master admitteth no more Scholars than he can well teach He is with them all the day long behaving himself with much gravitie neither do they ever go out of the School unlesse it be at meales and if any one of them doth live far off his dinner is brought to the School Their play-daies and time of vacation are only fifteen daies at the beginning of the new year and some few daies in the fift and seventh moon and as there are there no Holy-daies they make all the rest of the year an un-interrupted application to their studies So sensible are they of this truth That it is necessary to take very great paines to bee learned and that seldome any one passeth with the reputation of a knowing man without much labour and industrie When they are grown up and past these rudiments and their parents are not able to provide a master for each in particular some of the kindred and neighbours joyne together and take a master in common who dyets with them day by day in course and receiveth his Salary from them all which is not much but more or lesse according to the custome of the Countries and many amount each year to 40 or 50 Crowns the common Salary being from ten to twenty crownes besides the presents which they make them at certaine feasts consisting of stockings shoes and such like things At meals although it be in the houses of persons of the greatest quality they are to sit with the father of the scholar or at least with the scholar himselfe Many times they stuâ—y not in their fathers house having others more proper for that occasion either within or without the City but never farr off and as much as
their publique women called Vampa Likewise those are not admitted against whom lyeth any tax or accusation of ill manners untill there be satisfaction given of their amendment They have three sorts of degrees Sieueai Kiugin Cinfu and that we might the better understand them I might say that after their manner they are answerable to our Batchelour Licentiate and Doctour each degree having their severall ensignes and badges of honour Those that are only students and have taken no degree have not any particular priviledge belonging to them but only are respected as Gentlemen and the people honour them as the lights of their Country so much is knowledge esteemed among them who know how to honour that which doth truly deserve esteeme CHAP. 8. Of the manner of their Examinations and how their degrees are conferred THe order and manner that the Chinesses observe in their examinations of persons that take their degrees is very curious It is to be supposed that in these examinations from the first of the simple student to the last of the Doctour consisteth the businesse of the greatest importance of this Kingdome for on these depend the degrees and offices both of honour and profit the only marke at which mortalls aime with their chiefest attention In a word if there be an employment wherein these two are coupled a conjunction which the old proverb hath sentenced to be very difficult certainly it is this We will begin at the beginning that is what is performed by the meer and simple students Before the examination there is first spread abroad a report that there will be one till at length it be published by Authoritie Because the degrees which are conferred and those which pretend are many it is not convenient that so great a multitude should be admitted to the examination of the Chancellour and to the end that both the fit and unfit should not enter at that examination there is an order in the Province that those which are to enter should be proved first by two Antecedent examinations in their City or Towne after this manner Every Judge in his Territorie doth publish an examination and appointeth a day for the meeting of all the students of his Precinct And because sometimes the place of the publick universitie is not sufficient for the reception of so great a multitude they fill a large field with seats and Tables and there the examination is held The Judge giveth the poynt upon which they are to compose They begin in the morning and are allowed time till night They give in but one composition and when they have finished it they consigne it to the proper officer who putting them together examineth them all along with great diligence and chusing out the best causeth the name of their composers to be written this roll of their names is stuck up upon the wall of his Palace by which it cometh to be known who they are that are allowed to passe to the supream examination and this allowance they call Having a name in their Village The compositions thus allowed are carried by the Officer in person to the Governour of the City and the same do all the judges of Townes each within his own jurisdiction and each City in its Villages each City being divided into two Villages with their particular judges besides the Governour of the City And all the students of the Country that have been already allowed of being assembled together enter into the generall place of the City where the Governour of the City examines them again and giveth them a new point after the same manner as was given them in the Village with this difference that they use more care rigour and diligence and admit lesse of the Intercession of friends who are ready in all places to pervert the truth Of these the governour chuseth 200 and giveth their names to the Chancellour who putteth them the third time upon the same examination almost in the same manner and chuseth out amongst them about 20 or 25 upon whom he conferreth their degree so that being sifted three times most exactly they come at length to be but few in number Then are given them their ensignes and priviledges with an advertency of their subordination not only to the Chancellour but also to the Prefects who are two in each City and are called Hioquon that is Mandarines of the sciences Their office is to observe and spy out the deportment of each and to chastise those that behave themselves amisse and which is more they may examine them a new if they please and as often as they think good The Chancellour is bound by his office to send through the Province and to assemble within the Cities all the Ancient Batchelours and to examine them to find whether they study or else addict themselves to other imployments different from their profession He rewardeth the diligent and castiseth those that are idle in this manner when they are all gathered together in the generall Palace he giveth them a point for their compositions the which being ended their papers are divided into five Decuries or Classes to those of the first he giveth praise and rewards the same or little lesse is done to those of the second Those of the third Classe are passed by in silence those of the fourth he chastiseth those of the last Classe he depriveth of their degrees priviledges and ensignes of honour and turneth them back to be rank'd among the common people yet neverthelesse with liberty to return again for their degrees to their examinations Of the first sorâ— are chosen the ablest to the number of 40. For each City and 20 for each town and although they have not above eight Crowns pension a man they stand the King through the whole Kingdom in 300000. Crowns This employment is very great for the Cities are 444 the Villages 1250. This is that which a Batchelour is obliged to do to obtain his degree let us now see what is required of a Licentiate The examination of these is held every three years in the chief City of each Province upon the same day through out the whole Kingdom which useth to be in the eighth moone and commonly falleth out to bee about the end of our September or beginning of October The examination lasteth about 25 or 30 daies although they that are to be examined are not held to it above three daies only and those are the ninth the twelfth and the fifteenth of the aforesaid month The chief examiners are the greatest Officers of the whole Province besides others of that precinct who are assistant to them But above all the President who commeth even from court purposely to his Province These are the first that do assemble in the general Palace and with them their Secretaries notaries and other people appointed both for their Guard and service and likewise Physitians for fear they might have need of them because whilest this action lasteth no person is permitted to come
any of these things the Mandarines take themselves large shares of them and if the better sort of people sacrifice such as are the heads of families it is divided among the kindred The ordinary sort of people after they have made their offering which is comonly boyled before hand take up every thing againe then having dressed it anew according to their fancy they make a feast with it where it is all eaten They sacrifice many other things as Banners and Umbrellas all of silk severall figures moulded in gold or silver or else made of Orpine or base gold great summes of mony made of cut paper All these things are to be sold ready made in the market places at the shops of severall Artificers and after they are sacrificed they burn them all Every man offereth sacrifice without any difference they having no determinate ministers appointed for this act neither indeed have they for other things as for offices or Divine service Burialls to sing and officiate at them with any exactnesse It belongeth only to the king to sacrifice to Heaven the Earth Sunne Moone Planets and Starres and if any others should do it in publick he were guilty of a great crime For this end they have two most famous Temples at the two Courts where the King sacrificeth at the foure seasons of the year Spring Summer Antumne and Winter going thither himselfe in person and if he cannot go he sendeth some other to officiate in his stead The great Lords and those who are Titelados sacrifice to the Mountaines Lakes c. The Gentlemen and Officers to the four seasons of the year and particular parts of the earth Hills and the like For the rest as to their Idols their houshold-gods Genij or Tutelar Angells any one sacrificeth that will there being set times and places appointed for it except at sometimes they do accomodate themselves both to the occasions and places as when any one is to take a voyage by water he offereth sacrifice on the day whereon he departeth and that either in the Barke or on the next shore CHAP. 20. Of the Militia and Armes of the Chinesses THe knowledge and skill of Warre and Military affairs is very ancient among the Chinesses as appeareth by their bookes and Histories and it is very certaine that they have conquered many famous Kingdomes it is also commonly beleeved that they did formerly conquer Ceilan and neere to that place in the City of Nagapatam there is to be seen at this day an edifice or building which they call The Pagod of the Chinesses and it is a Tradition among the people of that Countrie that it was built by them Neither truly is it a worke unfit to be compared to any of that Kingdome Neverthelesse their bookes make no mention at all of it but that is not a sufficient reason altogether to refute this Tradition for no more have they any memory left in their bookes of the ancient Christianitie which notwithstanding it is most certaine was there and was also very much dilated and spread abroad However it is manifest that they had 114. Kingdomes Tributary to them but at this day they have only the neighbouring Countries which are nothing neere so many and even of these some of them do deny them their tribute and others have been abandoned by the Chinesses themselves holding it better to retire themselves to their own in peace and quietnesse than to go on stil with warre and troubles to conquer or maintaine other Kingdomes Beside the Conquests and warres made with stranger Kingdomes they have had warre also for many yeares in their own Countrie so that beside many particular books that treate thereof they have one body of historie consisting of ten Tomes which only treateth of the warrs of those times of their Captaines their manner of warfare battailes victories and other things wherein are many notable things to be read which do clearly demonstrate that they have formerly been a valiant and warlike nation although there are but few such at this time The occasions how they came thus to grow lesse were very great as I shall shew hereafter At this day that which they have of warlike in the Kingdome is only the multitude which is very great for besides the Souldiery which they have in the frontiers of Tartarie and in the Armados and fleets which are at the mouths of the great rivers which runne into the Sea every Province and in that every City and Village of the Kingdome hath a proper militia of their own which is paid by them and commanded by their own Captaines and in case that any Province hath need of men they make use of the Souldierie of their own Cities and Townes which by order of the vice-roy is easily brought to one Rendevous And if there be occasion for them on the frontiers or any other place of the Kingdome presently by order from the King or his councell of warre they rayse the Souldiers of one or more Provinces according to the Present necessitie and the possibilitie of the Province all of them not being able to maintaine the same number of Souldiers These Souldiers are alwayes in readinesse and if one of them be wanting or die there are presently enow in the same Town though it be never so little who make suite for the employment and so the place is presently supplied In the City of Nankim they say there are 40000 Souldiers and in that of Pekim 80000. and throughout the whole Kingdome as Father Matthoeus Riccius affirmeth who lived in China many yeares and had very good Knowledge thereof above a million and Father Iohn Rodriguez who went very much up and down China and had opportunitie to see the principall places thereof and was very curious saith that he found by diligent search in their books that in the body of the Kingdome with all the Cities and Villages thereof there are 594000 Souldiers and on the great wals which confine on Tartarie 682888. and yet he did not put into this number the Souldiers of the Armado that guardeth the coast Nor wil this number seem so excessive if we consider that China alone beside that it is much more populous is as big as Spain France Italie Germanie the Low-Countries great Brittain and all the Islands belonging to it In all this multitude if we speak of them who guard the Frontiers there is no doubt but there is found some valour and courage and they have sometimes gallantly repulsed the Tartars and in the yeare 1596 when the Giapponesses after they had passed through all the Kingdome of Corea without finding any resistance would have entred China which they came on purpose to conquer the Chinesses repulsed them in such manner that after the losse of many men they were faine to put up their pipes and returne home without doing any thing so likewise the Souldiers of the Armado have made some assaults wherein they have been victorious But if we speake of
them who live in the Cities and Villages throughout the Kingdome they are but of small courage and valour but you must not conceive that they are only Souldiers and have no other profession for they are Inhabitants and natives of the same places and are Taylors Shoemakers c. They are alwaies ready to march at the Kings command and leaving their houses go to the warre whensoever there is occasion They are moreover obliged to appear at the musters and traynings for three months in the Spring and three in the Autumne the which are held in the great Cities every day infallibly where only a Tertia or third part of them do muster but in Villages they do all make their appearance every day The manner which they hold in this Militia is thus All the Souldiery whether of Foot or Horse are drawn up into a Body and if any be found missing there is an other put in his place and in that place and degree into which they are once admitted they almost ever remaine or are but little advanced I said almost alwayes because on the Frontires if any Souldier perform any notable exploit they sometimes make him a Captain and he is advanced to his degrees without being examined but this is a thing which falleth out very rarely For to make Captaines Lieutenants and Corporals c. there are examinations and in them two degrees are conferred which to make them be the better understood we will call Licentiats in arms and Doctours in arms The first examination is held in the chief Cities of the Provinces whither all pretenders do resort and in the same vniversity or generall Palace where the students are examined and there they are to be examined giving them for a point or Theme certaine doubts in matters of war to which they answer with their pen making thereon discourses and compositions The speculative triall being ended they come to the practick They must shoote nine arrowes standing still upon their feet and other nine on horse-back against a great Target whilest the horse is in his speed and of those who behave themselves best both in the triall of shooting and in that of composing some are chosen on whom the first degree is conferred which hath also its ensignes and ornaments The second degree is conferred at Court in the same year where all those who have obtained the first degree do assemble themselves and the examination is held in the same manner as before only there are more doubts concerning matters of warre proposed than before Their ensignes are the same with those of the Doctours in learning which is to be understood in the Cities while the Kingdom is in peace for in warre or publique actions where they assist as Souldiers they have their particular ensignes and ornaments of Captaines The graduates are employed the same yeare in the office of Captaines and so are advanced by degrees til they come it may be to be Captaines General although there be no war They who remaine only with the first degree are employed in the lesser and more ordinary charges of the warr but they are alwayes to be in somthing of command As for their Armes I say first that the use of Powder is very ancient in China and in fire-works wherein they are excellently skilfull they spend more powder in a year than in their Armies at this time in five Anciently it seemeth they used it more in the warr For even to this day there are to be seen on the gates of the City of Nankim on both sides of the town great Brasse Bombards or Cannon which though they be but short yet are very well made from whence it may be concluded that they have formerly been in use But now they know not how to make use of them and keep them only for ostentation Neverthelesse they make some use of Morter pieces or Spingards but they have but few and those ill-made They have also Dagges two palms long of Musket-bore they do stock three and sometimes fower of these together and shoot them off all at once In their ships of warr they carry Guns but they are very small ones neither do they know how to levell them at a mark But now since the Officers of China have made many fire-armes in Machao by meanes of the Portughesses Muskets began to come into China but the Armes which they commonly serve with are Bowes and Arrowes Lances Scimitars In the yeare 1621 the City of Macao sent for a present to the King three great pieces of Cannon with their Cannoniers belonging to them to acquaint him with the use of them which accordingly they did in Pekim to the great affrightment of many Mandarines who would needs be present to see them discharged At which time there fell out an unhappie accident which was that one of the Guns violently recoyling killed one Portughese and three or fower Chinesses besides many more that were Scared These Guns were highlie esteemed and carried to the Frontiers against the Tartars who not knowing of this new invention and coming on many together in a close Body received such a slaughter from an Iron piece that they were not only put to flight at that time but went on ever after with more caution For defensive Armes they use round Bucklers Caskes or Head-pieces and certaine plates of Iron three fingers broad laid one upon another of which they make Back and Brest-pieces they are but of little proof and are made only against arrowes In a word both their Armes and Souldiers are but little worth at this time The occasions thereof are many the First is the great ease and idlenesse in which they have lived these many yeares since the Kingdome hath been free from warr The Second is the great account they make of learning and the little esteem they have of Armes so that the least magistrate will dare to baffle a Captaine of Armes let him be never so great The Third is their manner of electing Captaines by way of examination as we have said being all raw Souldiers that understand nothing in matters of warr The Fourth is because all Souldiers are either couragious by nature or Spurred on to Gallantrie by the example of those Noble Persons who lead them or else they are animated by the discipline their Captaines do bring them up in But the Souldiers of China want all these occasions For commonly their courage is but little their Nobilitie lesse their Education least of all for they will bastinado a Souldier for any fault as if he were a child that went to schoole The fifth because in their Armies over all the Captaines and also the Generall himselfe there goeth a Generalissimo who is alwaies a man of the long robe This man marcheth alwaies in the middle of the maine Battalia and from the place of Battaile is many times a daies journy off so that he is too remote to give orders and to runne away in any case of danger he is
most ready The sixth is that in their Councells of warre of which they have two one in the Court of Nankim and the other in that of Pekim and each hath a President two Collateralls and eight or nine Colleagues there is not one Souldier or Captaine among them or any that hath ever seen the warres and yet for all that the whole Militia of the Kingdome is ordered by them especially by the Councell of Pekim Only there might be answered to what hath been said that the Chinesses do use training and exercises of warre for three months in the Spring and three in the Autumne every year which cannot be done without some profit exercising themselves in shooting arrowes at a marke and shooting also very well But in truth this exercise of theirs is the most rediculous thing in the world For dividing their men into squadrons part feign themselves to be enemies and part Chinesses as among us in Portugall the boyes divide themselves into Moores and Christians one part cometh as it were a farre off to warre with the other then they send out spies and send away messengers to the Mandarines who are sitting not farre of under a Canopie or Pavilion of silke giving them notice that they are in such a place and the enemie in such a place then the Chinesses send out a partie against them who encountring knock their Swords and Lances one against the others just as plaiers do upon a stage and this or very little more is all they do CHAP. 21. Of the warre which the Tartars made upon China WHen Humun the first founder of the royall family that governeth at present drove the Tartar out of the Kingdome who had kept all China under his subjection ninetie years he not only re-gained his own Kingdome but entred likewise into those of the others and conquered those Kingdomes that lay neerest him towards the North obliging them to pay him tribute neither did he let them remaine in the manner of Kingdomes but the same Humun divided them into 160. families or States giving them diverse dignities and offices These States grew so great that they divided themselves into three Kingdomes one towards the West another toward the North and the third toward the East The two first presently with-drew themselves from their obedience to the Chinesses only he of the East remaining their friend treating with them and performing his obligations This continued for many years till the Chinesses seeing that Easterne Kingdome to encrease much whether it were for reason of state or for some other particular respect they resolved to fall upon it and to bring them under so that the Tartars forced by desperation resolved at once to invade upon them this is the usuall effect of Extortion and Tyranny and where the Prince would have more from the people than they are able to give Whence Theopompus King of the Lacedemonians when his wife told him that because he had eased his people of many taxes he would leave his soone a poorer Kingdome than he had received from his Father answered Relinquo sed diuturnius That is I shall leave him a more lasting Kingdome The Tartars therefore secretly levied Souldiers and on a sudden fell upon a fort in the Province of Leaotum and tooke it making afterwards many in-roads to their profit and to the great damage of the Chinesses The Tartars of the West and of the North whether it were out of love to their Country or out of intrest which is more probable raised also an Army and came in to the Succour of their Easterne Countrimen and by little and little grew so numerous that in the yeare 1618 two very great Armies one Chinesse and the other Tartar came to a field-battaile in which the Chinesses were vanished and put to flight with a very great loss of men And that it might the better be understood how the state of things were then I will set down here a memorial or petition which the President of the Councell of warre gave the King concerning this businesse which I translated at that time and sent it into Europe for news and now I have found it here printed and it saith thus A memoriall or petition presented by the president of the Councell of Warre to the King IN this six and fourtieth year of your Reign in the sixth Moone which was the yeare 1618 in the month of August the President of the Councell of Warre presenteth you with this Memoriall as to our Lord and King upon occasion that the Tartars are entred within the walls toward the North in which he humbly petitioneth you that you would attend this businesse and presently open your Treasures and assist this Warre with men and ammunition For the truth is that in this month I have received intelligence from the Captaines that reside in the Province of the walls toward the North wherein they give me notice that in all parts of that Province there were proclamations published wherein they did declare that the Tartars were gathered together to Conquer this world of China and gave me intelligence of the day appointed for the Battaile the which accordingly was fought at that time with a great strength and multitude of people and entring within the wals they have taken some of our men to Sacrifice them and the day before the battaile they did Sacrifice them with great acclamations to their King and have already proclaimed him King of Pekim They bring with them many hundred thousands of Souldiers and each heareth about him severall sorts of Armes Our men who met to encounter and suppresse them were two Captaines-Generall ninety six ordinary Captaines and 300000 men at armes They joyned battaile and in the first encounter they killed thirty eight of our Captaines amongst whom was one of our Generals the others are slaine without number they took also some thousands of prisoners and in the retreat by reason of the confusion and disorder there were killed by them above a thousand of our men The people of the Cities are fled as also those of the other Townes Whereupon the same day they made themselves masters of three Cities Upon the reciept of this newes we assembled the Councell the Colao and other Mandarines of this Court that in so weighty a businesse wee might finde some good expedient And in truth it seemeth to us that heaven doth favour the enemy who otherwise could not have been able to have made such a slaughter of our people in one day and to have taken three Cities and so it seemeth heaven is angry with us As also the Prodigies which we have lately all seen do demonstrate no lesse In the Province of Pekim the last yeare it raigned not at all and the people went about like men halfe dead and in the Province of Xankim there was so great a dearth and famine that the people did eat one another and into Nankim came an infinite multitude of Mice neither was it discovered whence that
not use to be present there himselfe they alwayes assist in the Palace to receive and answer all businesse and the Memorialls which are every day given in These report them to the King who pronounceth the last sentence upon them These Colai are very much respected by all the Magistrates and at set times they do them reverence as to their superiours in a publick Hall The Colai stand up and all the Officers of the Court passe before them in their order and when they come right over against them they turne towards them and make them a profound Reverence to the very ground They call this Ceremony Quo Tham that is To passe the Hall Their ensignes or badges of honour are different from those of the rest and their girdle which they call Yù Xe is richly set with precious stones They only are allowed to weare it and it is given them by the King as in Europe Kings doe use to give Collars of their orders to their knights And when they are sick it is only to these that the King sendeth to visit them with Regaloes and dainties from the Palace and they do sufficiently gratifie the Eunuch that brings them for the least they give him is fifty crownes which is more in that Country than 200 here Beside these supreame and generall Governours at the Court who do not only govern that but the whole Kingdom also there are likewise particular and ordinary Governours and Judges of every City and these observe the same manner of Government as well in the Cities and Townes of the other Provinces as also in those of Pekim and Nankim where the two Courts are as shall be related hereafter CHAP. 26. Of the Government of the thirteen Provinces WE have formerly spoken of the universall Government of the whole Kingdome which resideth in the two Courts it followth now that we should speak of the particular Government of the Provinces every one whereof is a large Kingdom This Government resideth ordinarily in the Metropolis or chiefe City of each Province In each of these there are five Tribunalls that have a generall command over the whole Province and distinct offices among themselves Of these five two are supreame to which all others both of the Cities and Townes are subordinate But they among themselves are not subjected one to the other but are immediatly subbordinate to the King and the Royall Tribunalls These consist of one President or Iudge without any Assistant or Councellour although they have many other Officers The first of these two is the Vice-roy of the Province whom they call Tut Ham or Kiun Muen He hath power over all the Magistrates and people of the Province He Governeth for three years and hath constant Posts that come go from the Court at set times being to give account of whatsoever passeth in the Province He is received into the City in great pompe and state When he is ready to depart the Court many of the Officers of his Tribunal go thither to receive him others meet him a good part of the way where from City to City he is honourably accompanied both by horse and foot And three miles before he cometh to the City where he is to reside there go out certaine Captaines with 3000 Souldiers to receive him after these follow the Magistrates and after them an innumerable company of people The Second Office which is also absolute is called Cha Iven we have no Office in Europe that is answerable to it he is as it were Visitour of the Province It lasteth only a yeare it is of great rigour and much feared He hath authority to take Cognizans of all causes both Criminall and civill of the Militia of the Kings Patrimonie in a word of all He visiteth enquireth and informeth himself of all even to the Vice-roy himself the inferiour Mandarines and Judges he may punish or turne them out of their places Concerning the greater Mandarines if there be cause he is to give in Memorialls and they are from thence forward suspended from the function of their Offices till the Kings answer come from Court To him it belongeth to cause the sentences of Death given through the whole Province to be put in execution in order to which he assigneth the day and the City whither all those that are condemned shall be brought to him and there he is presented with a List of their names then taking his pensill he marketh six or seaven of them for if he prick more they count him cruell these are presently carried to execution and the rest returned to the prisons whence they came It belongeth also to him to visit the Wals Castles and publick places c. He setteth forth with a great traine and pomp having banners carried before him and other Ensignes of Rigour and Majestie This is usually every year There is another extraordinarie Officer of the same name He is created from time to time at the Queens request he hath great power and authoritie but it is only in favour of Piety and Mercy he visiteth all the Prisons of the Province and freeth all such as are imprisoned for light faults and that have no prosecutours and all those miserable wretches that have no meanes to free themselves he taketh into protection such causes as have been rejected and parties that could obtaine no favour he revoketh such sentences as have been unjustly given he maketh himselfe Protectour of the poore and in a word his whole authoritie is employed about works of mercy The Third Office is the Treasurer who is superintendent of the Kings Patrimonie through the whole Province He is subordinate to the Councell of the Patrimonie at Court He hath two Assistants one of the right hand and the other of the left each of these have their house and Tribunall within the circuit of the Treasurers Place He hath under him 26 lesser Mandarines that have severall charges and employments besides other Officers great and small of which sort there are very many belonging to this Tribunall To him it belongeth to overlooke the customes excise and other duties appertaining to the King of what kind soever to regulate all weights and measures all suites controversies punishments and sentences appertaining to the Kings Patrimonie or at least to remit them to what Tribunall he pleaseth to pay the ordinarie salaries to all Magistrates to the Kings kindred to the Captaines and Souldiers to provide all expences for the examinations to furnish and give the badges of honour to all Graduates to lay out money for the publick workes as Bridges High-wayes Palaces of the Mandarines Ships for the Navy c. In a word he is superintendent of whatsoever is spent or received of the Kings Revenue immediatly from the Governours Iudges and Tauli each for his own precinct and though the summe be never so small they must alwayes be paid in fine Silver which is afterwards melted by the Treasurer into Ingots weighing fifty Crownes a piece with the
diminished by little and little many of them turning Moors There live more of them in the Province of Honan in the capitall City thereof called Cai Fum Fu than in any other place They have there a Synagogue well built and adorned in the fashion of a great Chappel and set out with curtaines They say they have there a very ancient Hebrew Bible Father Iulius Alenes one of our company was among them for some time they shewed him their Synagogues but would not draw their curtaines and let him see the Bible Father Matthaens Riccius affirmeth that according to the relation which the Iews themselves made to him thereof in Pekim it was not at all differing from ours They have no knowledge at all of Christ so that it seemeth they were entred into China before he came into the World or at least if they have ever heard of him the memorie of it is quite lost and therefore it would be of great consequence to see their Bible for perhaps they have not corrupted it as our Jews have done to obscure the glorie of our Redeemer These as they are in no great number so it is not probable they should long preserve themselves They who at the Court had some discourse with our Fathers did much lament that they had lost themselves for want of the Hebrew Tongue and by the little knowledge they had of their law and said that after some time they should all become either Moores or Gentiles that the ruler of their Synagogue at that time was a decrepit old man and his sonne who was to succeed him in his Office young and ignorant of the things of their law and that indeed there were very few among them who were zealous observers of it Moreover these Iews did seem to be much troubled and weary of the reproaches which the Gentiles laid upon some ceremonies of their law which is a sign they have no great affection for it as their not eating of Swines flesh their not touching a beast which hath been killed by the hand of a Gentile but especially the circumcising their Infants on the eighth day which their wives and Chinesse kindred tell them is a cruell and barbarous thing At this time we have in that City of Cai Funifú a house and Church and when I left that Kingdome a good number of Christians which daily encreased not without hope also that some good may be done upon those Jews who being so ready to change their religion will more easily embrace the true one which hath more conformitie to theirs than any other CHAP. 31. Of the Christian Religion planted many ages since in China and of a very Ancient stone lately discovered there which is an admirable Testimonie thereof IT hath alwayes been a well grounded opinion that the Christian Religion hath been very anciently planted in China Paulus Venetus making a relation of that Countrie from whence it is certain that he went many daies journey into the Countrie of the Tartars assureth us that in that time there were a great number of Christians in China who had very sumptuous Churches and named the Cities where they lived He wrot this with very much truth for of all that which he mentioneth there are yet remaining many houses and in other places the ruines of them as a Testimonie of it To this may be added the Testimonie of other grave Authours wherein we read that the preaching of the Gospell penetrated as farre as China by the Ministrie of the Apostle St. Thomas and his Disciples Among other writings out of which this may be drawn the Chalde books concerning the Indian Christianitie cultivated by the meanes of the said Apostle are of no small moment the which it is certain are to this day preserved and kept in the Arch-Bishoprick of Granganour or Della Serra that is of the Mountaines as it is vulgarly called translated out of that language by order of the Arch-bishop thereof Franciscus Ros by the pains and industry of one of our fathers who was very skilfull in that tongue The translation is in Latin but that it may be more generally understood we will turne what is cited out of it into the vulgar One of these books is a Breviary which in one of the lessons belonging to the second nocturnall hath these words By the means of S. Thomas the errours of the Idolatry of the Indians were dissipated By the meanes of St. Thomas the Chinesses and Aethiopians were converted to the truth By the meanes of St. Thomas they obtained the vertue of Baptism and the Adoption of Sonnes By the meanes of St Thomas they believed in the Father Sonne and Holy Ghost By the meanes of St. Thomas they kept that faith which they had promised to God By the meanes of St. Thomas the beames of the knowledge of life enlightned all India By the meanes of St. Thomas the Kingdome of Heaven flew and entred into China And presently there followeth an Antiphona which saith The Indians the Chinesses the Persians and the other Islanders they of Siria Armenia Graecia and Romania in commemoration of St. Thomas do offer their Adoration unto thy most Holy Name O great God In the Summarie of the Constitutions synodall part 2. cap 19 concerning Bishops and Metropolitans there is a Canon of the Patriark Theodotius which hath these words In like manner also the Bishops of the great Province such as are for the most part the Metropolitans of China After the arrivall of the Portugheses into Cocchine the governour of the Mountaines of Malaber who was called Don. Diego entitled himself Metropolitan of India and China as did also Don Giuseppe who died at Rome These were the Ancient Titles of that Church and being taken al together are strong arguments that the Christian Religion did formerly flourish in China These were the powerfull motives that did engage us after our arrivall thither with much care and fervour to trace the ruines and footsteps of that Ancient Christianitie In the Histories of that Kingdome which we have very diligently perused we found no mention thereof to our great admiration knowing well how curious and diligent Inquisitours the Chinesses are in the affaires of their owne Countrie that they might eternize the memory of them It is true we had information that there were some in those parts who did reverence the Crosse and made the signe of it over their meat without knowing the reason why they did it When I was in the capitall City of Kiamsi I was informed by a Christian that in the little Towne of Tamo Xan which was not farre off there were some who when they went out of doores did make the signe of the Crosse upon their forehead and being asked the reason of that custome they answered only that they had learnt it of their Ancestours In the Court of Pekim some of our fathers being one day to visit a Jew he discoursed more particularly to them concerning this matter and named to them the
with three piece of Cannon And because the Mountain of our Ladie della Guida commandeth both the Bulwark of St. Paul and the Citie it was fortified in the year 1637 in the same manner as the Rock of Charil is it hath ten great brasse Cannon The Citie is not great there are in it about 900 or 1000 Portughesses who are all rich and live very splendidly there are many Chiness Christians who are cloathed and live after the Portughesse fashion there are also Chineses who are Gentiles and are cloathed and live after the fashion of their own Countrie all the Artiâ—ans of the Citie consist of this last sort as also the Shop-keepers and Retailers c. and are in all about 5 or 6000. There resideth also in the same Citie an Auditor who is sent thither by the King of Portugal and is superintendent of the traffique and commerce of that Isle The trade with Giappon not to speak of that of Manila which is worth very much yeeldeth the King every year for his rights and customes at ten per cent many thousands of Crownes per annum In the year 1635 it was worth to him 14000 Taus which are better than Crowns The Citie spendeth every year one year with another in their Artillerie Gunpowder and the charges of their walls and other things belonging to their Militia as appeareth by the books of publique accounts above 40000 Crownes The rights and customes of the Faire of Cantone at 6 and 7 per cent importeth about 40 or 50000 Crowns The Navigation to Giappon with the Present which is sent to the King and other Presents to the Toni of that Island costeth between twenty and five and twenty thousand Crownes Their house of Mercy standeth them every year in 8 or 9 thousand Crownes They mantain two Hospitals three parish Churches five Monasteries foure of Men and one of Women besides the continuall Almes which they distribute to the poor Christians of those Countries and particularly to them of China and although the ordinarie Almes which the King of Portugall alloweth them from Goa hath not been paid these 19 years yet are they wel relieved by the liberalitie of the Citizens of Macao I doubt not but the Lord doth favour this Citie for their many Almesdeeds and for the great care they take about the Service and Worship of God Finally this Citie of Macao is a continuall Seminarie wherein are educated and brought up many of those Labourers who cultivate not only China and Giappon but also all other Christianities of the Neighbouring Kingdomes It is also a Sanctuarie and place of Refuge where in times of troubles and persecutions they may all shelter themselves as it were in another Moab being upon all occasions Refugium à Facie Vastatoris One of the Convents of this Citie is a Colledge belonging to our Societie There are commonly between threescore and fourescore persons in it more or lesse according to the number of the persons they receive or send away For all Missions being furnished out of them their number must needs be very uncertain There are in that Colledge two Lectures in Divinitie one of Cases of Conscience one course of superiour studies two classes of Latin one schoole for children so numerous that the lower forme thereof containeth above 90 children of the Portugheses and people of that Countrie Out of this House which at the beginning was very small and the labourers there very few first came the Souldiers of this enterprise Father Alexander Valignan of happy memorie who was then Visitour resolved to send some of the Fathers into China to endevour to convert that vast Kingdome to the faith of Christ when presently the first difficulties began at the Colledge it selfe a manifest prognostication of the many that should happen in the progâ—esse of the work and execution of the undertaking For to some of the Fathers by reason of the knowledge and experience they had of the Kingdome of China this enterprise seemed not only difficult but also rash and unadvised wherefore they advised the Visitour not to set his mind upon it But our Lord who bringeth wonderfull things to passe from weak and troublesome beginnings would have this design put in execution Father Michael Roggiero was the first who was named to take paines in this conquest he was followed by the Fathers Franciscus Passius Antonius de Almeida Duarte Matthaeus Riccius and others who came after and helped on the work and like the foundation-stones of that building sustained the first weight thereof and greater difficulties labours and troubles than any Missions of our societie had ever felt For the difficulties in new Missions into Kingdomes so remote and different from our Europe in language custome conversation diet c. are not ordinarie neither can they be few But those in the Mission of China do far exceed all others The language seemeth more difficult than any in the world being all of Monosyllables curt and aequivocall and in this difficulty the Fathers were without any Master to teach them without any interpreter to explain what was said to them so that they neither understood others nor others them but by force of diligence and unwearied paines they went on conquering and gaining ground and although they never arrived at any perfection in the language or good accent in pronouncing it yet they discovered the mysteries of that tongue and set them down in so plain a forme that they made it much more easie for those who came after them To this may be added the painfull study of their letters which of it selfe alone is a businesse of incredible labour they being so many and so various and in this Mission contrarie to what is done in others the Fathers do study them all with so much diligence that they have not only learned to write and to read their books very perfectly but do also compose others themselves and have of late published many to the great advancement of Christianity and in truth the Fathers in China do justly deserve this praise that that language being so hard and they having the letters too to be studied which are not very easie yet they do speak that language much better than any others do those of their Missions for of themselves they are able to catechise preach treate and converse with the greatest Mandarines of the Kingdome and to speak to the King himself if there were occasion without making use of any ones tongue but their own their endeavours in this particular being extraordinarie and such as are not used in other parts and our Lord by his singular providence doth sweeten this labour and season those difficulties they undergo for his sake with much joy and consolation Moreover there is to be a generall change throughout their whole bodies in their beard and their haire which they must suffer to grow very longe in the fashion of their cloathes in their manner of conversation in their customes and behaviour and all other
of that famous Citie was not yet come Wherefore although some friends there did desire to favour him yet one with whom he had contracted in Cantone and whose favour he did now endeavour to gain was not only wanting to him in what he requested but was so far changed from what he was that he put the Father in great danger and was the occasion that he was disgracefully sent out of the Citie and all this upon no other account but lest it should be said that he was the occasion of the Fathers coming thither contrarie to the lawes of China The Father departed from Nankim and went into the Province of Kiamsi which lieth between that of Namkim and that of Cantone he was received into the Capitall Citie thereof named Nanchum and treated very kindly by the most considerable people there and especially by a great Lord named Kien Gam Vam who was the Kings neer kinsman He was also very courteously used by the Vice-roy with no ordinarie demonstrations of kindnesse which was none of the least occasions that a residence was founded in this City then Father Riccius using all diligence to obtain leave to set up a House there the Lord provided him of a companion named Iacobus Socirus sent from Macao very opportunely to reside there and then presently they purchased some few small houses in this City but not without the usuall resistance and contradiction of the neighbourhood as also from other parts which in processe of time did so encrease that this House may well compare with that of Xaocheu for persecutions for if the people of that City are bad truly they of this City are not very good The Fathers were sometimes molested by the Letterati otherwhiles by the Nobilitie of which sort there are many still residing in this City they were troubled also by the people and sometimes by the Christians themselves For there is never wanting a Judas to raise persecution among the good disciples Neverthelesse it pleased God to make that House and Christianity there to flourish and to bring into them many persons of qualitie and particularly that neer Kinsman of the King with his whole House and Familie who by his holy life and other vertues did much edifie that Church And though he had no children while he was a Gentile yet it pleased the Lord to send him many after he was become a Christian. There were also many other Families converted which although they were inferiour to his in bloud yet did they not come much behind him in Christian Pietie After that Father Riccius had a companion to whose care he might leave that House recommended he began to undertake afresh the enterprise of Nankim and he had a good opportunitie offered him by a Mandarine of qualitie and his friend who took him along in his company By this meanes he returned again to that City in the year 1598. and although at the beginning by reason of the warre which the Giapponesses made against the Kingdome of Corea threatning also that of China he found great difficultie to be admitted for these two alwayes go together yet at length it was facilitated by the good success of Corea and the friendship of some persons of Qualitie and of the Vice-roy himself the Divine providence alwayes opening that way which he knew was most secure CHAP. 3. Of what happened after till the Fathers entred into Pekim FAther Matthaeus Riccius never ceased to endeavour a finall establishment of the Church in that Kingdome which did wholly depend upon the entrance of the Fathers into the Royall City of Pekim where the King and chief Court do reside and so after he had assayed diverse meanes at length he resolved to go thither in the company of the same Mandarine his friend who had brought him to Nankim and so he took no house at that time in Nankim He departed then along with Father Lazarus Cataneus his companion and two Chinesses who were Brethren taking their way by water which was above a moneths voyage although the Mandarine got thither in a shorter time by land But at length being arrived at Pekim without any hinderance or disturbance the first thing they did was to go waite upon their friend who had caused them to come thither and was arrived there before them He received them with all kindnesse and civilitie and endeavoured to favour and assist them in every thing especially in recommending them to the acquaintance of an Eunuch his friend The Fathers had brought with them some curiosities of Europe to make a Present of them to the King to wit Two excellent Pictures Painted on Linnen cloath the one of our Saviour the other of the B. Virgin an Harpsicon an instrument which had never been heard a striking Clock a thing which had never been seen there before and some triangular glasses with all which the Eunuch was well pleased but not finding that gain from the Fathers which he expected and which was the only thing he lookt after he excused himself that he could not present them to the King by reason of the troubles of the war which the Giapponeses made upon Corea and which were every day expected in China saying that it was not a fitting time to speak to the King about strangers affaires Of the same opinion also was that Mandarine their friend who being to returne to Nankim where he had a Government bestowed upon him would willingly have carried the Fathers back again with him But it seemed better to them that the Hopes which they had conceived should not be so soon lost nor so much labour and expence be cast away in vain wherefore they remained in Pekim above a moneth after the departure of the Mandarine using all endeavours and seeking out all wayes possible to see if they could compasse their intention But all their diligence was in vain for the Mandarine being once gone all the rest withdraw themselves so that there was not one of the Mandarines of the Court that would admit them so much as to a Visite The difficulties then being so great and they finding no way to overcome them the Fathers were forced to returne into that Country where they were more known and had been better received and so they came back to Nankim but not with so much ease as they thought they should have done For the Winter overtaking them in their voyage and the River being frozen up they were forced to winter by the way But Father Matthaeus Riccius being loath to lose any opportunitie left his companions in the Barque and took his way by land avoyding by this meanes the trouble and hinderance of the Wintering but not the cold of the journey which was so excessive that many times it hindred him from going forward But at length having overcome all difficulties he arrived at the Citie of Sucheu which without all contradiction is the most pleasant and delightfull City of all China so that they have a proverbe
which saith That the City of Sucheu Hancheu is that upon earth which the habitation of the blessed is in heaven It is scituated in a pleasant River of fresh Water just as Venice is in the Sea it hath the greatest traffique of all the Kingdome the Merchandize from Macao being first brought thither from whence they are afterwards dispersed to all other parts Here the Father found Quitaizo his ancient friend in the Province of Canton by whom he was received with all manner of kindnesse and friendship and was also by him introduced and brought into credit with the whole City And being the Sonne of a principall Mandarine he was a great help to him in gaining the friendship of severall Mandarines of great authoritie for which and other good turnes he did us in Canton and other places and especially in Nankim he deserveth no small commendations and acknowledgment The Father gave him a triangular glasse which by his friend was taken for so precious a Jewel that he tipt both the ends of it with Gold and made a Case of Silver to put it in and after sold it for above 500. Crownes This honest man much desired that the Father would settle himself in that Citie and found a House there where he might assist and promote him with more convenience proposing many difficulties which would hinder the residence of the Fathers at Nankim Neverthelesse having weighed things better and taking that resolution which was most suitable to their occasions they went both of them to Nankim in the year 1599. where they found the state of affaires much altered from what it was the time before The Citie did now enjoy a profound peace and tranquillity the Giapponeses being beaten back into their own Countrie The Mandarine their friend was very glad of their coming and did them many singular favours as did also many others both Magistrates and other grave men and persons of account in that City particularly a Coli which is a kind of Censor or Syndic-royall named Choxelim wherefore the Father not only by their consent but also by their perswasion resolved to settle a residence and found a House in that Noble City which is the second of the whole Kingdome While the Father made his abode there he gave great proofe of himself and of the Sciences of Europe particularly of the Mathematiques He made a new Mappe of the World with the explanation thereof in the Chinesse language and characters which gained great reputation not only to the authour but also to Europe seeing there such a multitude of Noble Kingdomes and Cities so that the same Quitaizo and others with very Solemn Ceremonies made themselves Disciples to Father Riccius Neither was the authoritie lesse which the Father gained by the publick Disputes which he held concerning matters of Religion wherein to the admiration of all the Councels he ever had the Victorie so that the Fathers came to such a height of reputation that they were celebrated by many Letterati in Epigrams and Elogies In the meane time the companions of Father Riccius arrived after they had wintered by the way and endured many labours and hardships But when they found the Father in that City where a little before he was not only not received but also driven out with ignominie and shame now to have such credit and applause and so many friends who favoured him they forgot all their former sufferings and gave most hearty thanks to the Lord our God for that present prosperitie Not long after they began to think of buying an House for that wherein they lived was only hired Many were offered to them but such for the most part as were inconvenient for them among which there was one that was very large and capacious but haunted with Divells and Phantasmes so that none durst dwell in it This inconvenience useth commonly to be advantageous to us for wee not fearing these spirits which vanish at the first on-sett doe commonly purchase such houses at a very low rate and so it happened to Father Riccius wherefore after the bargain and sale was concluded the Fathers came over a while to dwell in that house where they lived very quietly without receiving any disturbance or inconvenience from those spirits Assoon as the Fathers had their House and Church there were not wanting those who did frequent it The first who was baptized in this City was an old man of seventy years of age he was a Noble man and had the office of Chinoci whereof we spake when we treated of that Nobility which descendeth by way of blood Presently his sonne followed him who was already a Letterato and was afterward made a great Mandarine and also his whole Familie his Grand-Sonnes and Daughters c. I knew them many yeares afterwards when they had made great progress in Vertue and Christian Pietie and are therefore worthy of Eternall memorie with many particular cases whereof we shall make mention hereafter This Familie was followed by others the number of Christians still encreasing as also their zeale to good works especially after the persecution whereof we will speak anon So that it may be said to be the best Christianitie of China although the most persecuted and molested The affaires of Nankim succeeding thus prosperously and these good beginnings shewing that that House would not only continue but also be enlarged and advanced Father Riccius sent one of his companions F. Lazarus Cataneus to Macao partly to give an account to the superiours of what had passed partly to get some curioâ—ities of Europe to make Presents of and partly to seek out some new companions to labour in that plentifull harvest The Father arrived at Macao with these glad tidings which were received with that joy which was fitting and shortly after having procured some Presents for the King and a fresh recruit of other Fathers he returned to Nankim where Father Riccius stayd for him who having his whole desires set upon Pekim after he had received the Presents and a fresh supply of companions deferred no longer to begin his second voyage for Pekim having not only the opinions but also the propitious assistance of some principall Mandarines in his favour It was the sixteenth day of May in the year 1600. when the Fathers Matthaeus Riccius and Didacus Pantoia and brother Sebastian Fernandes departed the second time for the Court in the same manner as before by water having accommodation given them in a barque belonging to an Eunuch who the more he conversed with the Fathers had still the more affection for them Having passed the Province of Nankim and being come into that of Xantum in the City where the Vice-roy of that Province doth reside Father Riccius was received with extraordinary respect by that Vice-roy He was visited in the barque presented and very much made off The memoriall or petition which he intended to present to the King was mended for him and put into a better form and
greatest straits kept a strong winde in readines to dissipate these clowds This was a grave Mandarine who exercised the office of Tauli in that City who undertooke our defence and with a speech which he made to the Mandarines and the people concerning the probiâ—y and honesty of the Fathers of their good manner of life and conversation and of the security which was in them quieted and appeased this tempest Of so great power upon all occasions is the authority of one who governeth and in this particularly wherein according to their manner of Government one would have thought that this Tauli should have been our greatest adversary it pleased the Lord by his means so farre to quiet all disturbances that they made no small advantage even of these temptations Their affaires continued thus between tempests and calmes which latter commonly were of the shorter continuance and to conclude the History of this House I will only relate two notable passages concerning it About this time the Hollanders did infest India and were come as farre as China with a designe to gaine a Port in that Kingdom and particularly to take if they could the City of Macao as they did afterwards attempt to do according as I have already related Upon this occasion that City resolved to fortifie it selfe as afterward it did and although the designe did not take effect at that time yet those beginnings and preparations of warre were sufficient to make the Chinesses who are timorous and suspicious even by nature to beleeve that the Portughesses had some designe on foot against them This suspicion was encreased by the coming of Father Lazarus Catanaeus out of China to Macao at the same time He was a man somewhat corpulent by nature and of a tall stature and of a bold and lively mind or aspect and was now become more venerable by reason of his long beard so that to any one who was not acquainted with him he seemed fitter to carry a Pike than a Breviary The Chinesses were perswaded that this Father had a designe to make himselfe Master of their Kingdom and that the Portughesses had chosen him for their Captain in that enterprise partly in consideration of his person and partly for the knowledge he had of the waies in that Country by reason he had been in both the Courts adding with all that there would arrive very shortly two Armies to their assistance one from India of Portughesses the other from Giappon of Giapponesses who are their deadly enemies and that the Fathers who were the companions of Father Lazarus were gone before into the Kingdom partly as spies and partly to stirre up the people to take part with their designes A malicious but ridiculous invention of the Devil as if 4 or 5 poore religious men with a handfull of Christians had been able to conquer so powerfull a Kingdom This rumour began by little and little till at length as is usuall in such cases it grew so strong in the beliefe of the Chinesses that as many of them as dwelt in Macao either Merchants or Inhabitants fled all away to Canton Whereupon they of the Province of Canton gave themselves for half lost and being filled with frights and terrours they made no question but the businesse was very certain The newes had already arrived to the Vice-roys eares who in hast made great levies both for sea and land In the principall City of the Province all the Houses were caused to be pulled downe which were built along the wall on the outside which were very many and the poore people received an excessive losse by it The gates which opened towards Macao were walled up with lime and stone and upon the walls were placed Sentinells to keep watch both night and day A proclamation was published which under very great penalties did prohibite all manner of commerce with Macao and that no stranger whatsoever should be admitted and in particular not Father Catanaeus who was he that was to make himselfe King In this manner was the Metropolis inflamed with a military heat while the neighbouring Cities were ready to die for feare Who would ever have doubted that a fire so unfortunately begun should not have reached as farre as our Residence of Xaocheu a City of the same Province and not very farre from the Metropolis and should not there have burnt up whatsoever it found in it together with all our other Houses in that Kingdom They rushed suddenly into the House with such a fury as you may easily believe them to be in upon such occasion they made a very strickt search and turned every thing upside downe to see if they could finde any armes and having not found what they sought for having imagined to finde a Magazine or Armory there the tumult began to cease and the people went out of the House neverthelesse they set guards upon us for their greater securitie and from this time that fire began to be extinguished The Vice-roy had already given order to the Captain Generall of that Province whom they call Tum Pim that with all the strength of the Country he should fall upon Macao and that he should sack and destroy it But he like a prudent man would not put himselfe upon an enterprise of so much hazzard and danger for the Portughesses would not have suffered themselves to have been so easily destroyed as they shewed afterwards against the Hollanders a people of another manner of valour than the Chinesses before he had received better and more certain information Therefore he sent spies to Macao who went up and downe the City very freely for by reason they had no suspicion of any thing all passages were free and open When the spies had remained in all libertie in Macao as long as they though fit they returned with certain intelligence that there was not any preparation for warre in Macao no levies of Souldiers nor any signe of that newes which had been spread abroad but all was in peace quietnesse save only that the City was divided into two factions by reason of some particular quarrels Upon this intelligence he did forbeare to put the Vice-roys orders in execution and in the mean time things began to be better cleared and the truth to appeare The Citizens of Canton did open their gates and their feares began to blow over and every thing to settle in a great deale of quietnes which was much promoted by the coming of that Mandarine of whom we have formerly made mention that he did appease another tumult against the Fathers in the City of Xaocheu He had been at the Court and was returned from thence upon the occasion of his being promoted to an Office He upon the acquaintance he had formerly had with the Fathers and especially by reason of the new friendship he had contracted with the Fathers at Pekim with whom he had had a very great familiarity absolutely setled all those distempers there for that time for this
What though the Temple be of that value you speak of What is that in comparison of the Kings Magnificence the very mentioning of such a businesse now the King hath done them that favour if the strangers should but make their complaint would be sufficient to take away the life of that Eunuch who is in Prison and already condemned To conclude in spite of all the powerfull endeavours in spite of all the craft and machinations which were used against them the determination of the businesse was in favour of the poor strangers who were protected by a Divine power and so having overcome all difficulties and obstructions the Fathers went to the Palace according to the usuall manner to render Thanks to the King This place which was granted them is distant from the gate of the Citie about a third part of a Mile the building is very neat and all of Brick and had not then been built above thirty years it is reported to have cost 14000. Crownes which is an excessive summe in China Toward Morning the Body of Father Riccius was brought thither having been already laid in a Coffin which was very well closed and varnished over after the Chinesse Fashion A great number of new Christians did accompany it with lighted Candles in their hands following the Crosse which was carried before very richly adorned and for the present the Coffin was put in a room on one side of the Chappel that there might be a convenience to performe those ceremonies which were requisite after the manner of China after that it was transferred to the Dormitorie already prepared for it At the further end of the Garden there is a Chappell consisting of six sides it is made of brick and vaulted From the sides come out two walls built compassing in figure of a Semi-circle This place was chosen by the Fathers for a Coemeterie round about it there are four Cypresses which are also among the Chinesses accounted mournfull and funerall Trees they seemed as if they had been planted there on purpose to shade the Tomb of Father Riccius which was also built there of Brick and the chief Idol being beaten to pieces served in stead of Lime that the Father might even after death triumph in the destruction of Idols They caused the Chappel of Idols to be cleansed and consecrated it to Christ our Saviour There was in the Hal a very stately Altar whereon was placed the principall Idol all gilt from head to foot of a vast bignesse called by the Chinesses Ticam and their conceit is that he doth preside over the earth and all treasures and is the very same with Pluto having a Scepter in his hand and a Crowne on his head just as we paint our Kings On each side of him stood foure Ministers or Servants all made of the same matter on each side of the Hall were placed Two great Tables upon each of which stood five inferiour Kings of Hell the same Kings were also to be seen painted on the walls of each side sitting on a Tribunall and condemning Sinners to the punishments and paines of Hell there were also to be seen Painted horrible Devils carrying Instruments of torment in their hands and likewise severall sorts of punishments which are inflicted on the damned wretches and their caverns full of flames Serpents and terrible fiends There was also Painted a great Ballance and in one of the Scales was to be seen a man laden with sinnes and wickednesse and in the other the book of prayers belonging to that Sect which did out-weigh all the Sinnes and deliver him who doth frequently rehearse them There was also a River of fire which swallowed up very many men over it there were two Bridges one of Gold and the other of Silver and over these did the Ministers of the Idols conduct men to places of pleasure and delight There were also to be seen some of the Bonzi who plucked their Fathers out of the flames and torments in despite of the Devils and other such things by which those Ministers did gain a great repute to themselves and over every sort of torment there was this inscription Whosoever shall call a thousand times upon the name of such an Idoll shall be delivered from this sort of punishment All was thrown down and destroyed by our Servants who strove who should do it fastest by reason that the Chinesses do put into the bellies of their Idols money Medals and also Jewels The walls were playstered over a new and over a new Altar was erected the Image of our B. Saviour On the day of all Saints the first Masse was celebrated there with all possible Solemnitie and with sound of Organs and other instruments All the Christians were there present and after a brief exhortation the body of Father Mattheus Riccius was carried to the place of Sepulture by the chiefest of them and followed by all the rest particularly by Doctour Paul who loved him as a Father and there with the ceremones of the Church he was enterred there having been first placed in that Chapple another Image of our Saviour The Fathers also built there another little Chapple to the B. Virgin in a place convenient for that purpose to which they had obliged themselves by a vow which they made when they first undertook this businesse Finally over the first Gate they placed in two Chinesses Characters this Inscription By the Kings liberalitie which among them is counted a greater honour than will here easily be beleeved Curiosity brought many thither to see the accommodation they had made which was commended and admired by all neither truly ought it to seem a small matter that in the face of the King and the Court Alters should be overturned and Idols beaten to pieces by a few poor strangers and that too even with approbation of the greatest officers This extraordinarie Grace conferred by the King upon us was shortly after divulged in Pekim which gave no small strength and vigour to our affaires there Their houses were more frequented the Fathers better looked upon and the fruits of the Gospel daily encreased They had only foure Residencies at that time which was in the year 1610 but they were so disposed that they did as it were comprehend the whole Kingdome from South to North upon the great road from Canton to Pekim but the Fathers desiring after they had runne in a manner from pole to pole to follow also the course of the Sunne and to exalt the light of the Gospel through the East and Western parts where there are many famous Cities the occasion was offered them by Doctor Leo for his Father being dead he was forced to leave his government and to return into his Country to bury him and to observe that Mourning which is required by the custome of the Country wherefore he took along with him some of the Fathers partly for his own particular consolation and to instruct the Christians in his Familie and to
Baptise such as had not yet been converted and partly to endeavour to found a house in that his native City of Hamcheu The first happy encounter there was that of Doctour Yam named afterwards at his Baptism Michael who is much celebrated in our yearly letters He was a Mandarine of great account and a Kinsman of Doctour Leo and had been for seaven years together Chancellour of the whole Province of Nankim which is an Office of very great importance and was very rich of a great House and allyed to the principall Families of that Citie and above all he was very devout towards the Pagods in so much that he had built a Temple for them within his own Palace with a certain number of Bonzi to serve them whom he maintained at his own charges But he did this more out of ignorance than malice and therefore the Lord shewed mercy unto him He was one of the first that visited the Fathers and being very much addicted to the defence of his Religion he began a very hot dispute with a more than ordinarie zeal for the upholding of his Sect the which he continued likewise the day following and the next day and so for nine dayes together alwayes producing new arguments and proposing new difficulties not that he had a design to impugnâ— but only to discover the truth The ninth day he yeelded himselfe crying out A true God A true Law A true Doctrine And after he had been very diligently Catechised and instructed he was Baptized to the great consolation of the Fathers and also of Dr. Leo who did much rejoice at it and to the singular griefe and shame of the Bonzi who were presently discarded and their Temple converted into a Church dedicated to the Saviour of the world Now did these two Heroes seem two firme and stable pillars very proper to sustaine that infant Church with a certain hope that their example would draw many others to the law of Christ and that there would be a flourishing Christianitie founded in that so populous a Metropolis which in my opinion is the richest the most delicious and magnificent in Temples and other structures of any in that Kingdom But for the generalitie the least disposed to receive our Holy faith whether it were then for this cause or because their hour was not yet come which required a greater disposition there was so little fruit of the Gospel at that time that the Fathers judged it better to give place to time and for the present to leave that abode and to finde out some other place better disposed to receive the seed of faith They proceeded so farre as to propose their intention to Father Nicolaus Longobardus superiour of that Mission who would neither approve nor reject their opinion but remitted the businesse to the judgement of the House at Nankim where I was then at that time and by the grace of God we were there in all nine of the Societie The matter was debated and it was resolved by all of us that according as experience had taught us they should proceed with patience and longanimitie greater difficulties having been overcome by those weapons So without any more thoughts of change the Fathers remained labouring in that City not knowing the great good which the Lord had there prepared for them and which time afterwards discovered not only by founding there one of the most numerous and best instructed Churches that is in China but because that house was ever a safe Port to us in all Tempests and a secure refuge in all persecutions as shall be seen hereafter Christianitie also was much encreased in Xaâ—hoi the Country of Dr. Paul for his Father and all his houshold had been Baptized and many other people of that place and although we had there no setled house there was neverthelesse a Church and every year the Christians were visited both to confirme the old ones and convert new ones In the foure ancient houses the Fathers said Masse preached and exercised the Mysteries and Ceremonies of our Holy Faith very quietly and without any disturbance at all The Christians exercised their devotion and many Gentiles endeavoured to finde the way of their Salvation the Christian Religion flourished every day more and more with an abundant number of new Converts and also of new Labourers which were sent to us from Macao where they were first instructed in the language and custome of the Country In the mean time we were sent unto from many places and from severall persons to desire us to come into their Country and to preach the Gospel to them This City of Vamcheu which is neere unto Nankim had so great a desire to be made partakers of our doctrine that the Litterati there wrot a letter to Father Alphonsus Vagnone in Nankim where he was at that time superiour which was subscribed by forty of them wherein they did invite the Father to come to them with many prayers and entreaties and very earnestly desired him that he would not deferre his comming that good which they so much longed for They did also the like in many other places whether the fame of our Holy Faith was arrived either by the books we had printed there or by the relation of the Gentiles for these do sometimes serve as a guide to the rest and I had once one of them who did help me to Catechise or else by their conversation with Christians themselves And this was done with so much fervour that really it seemed to us the time was come wherein after all storms and tribulations were blown over the winter was passed away and the spring time began to appeare bringing forth flowers worthy the sight of that celestiall Gardiner or rather that the crop was now ripe and expected a happy harvest The Fathers being animated with these successes and well pleased with the many occasions which continually presented themselves were not sparing to make good use of them hoping that they would have been dayly encreased But who is able to comprehend the judgements of the Lord Or who hath been his Councellour Whilest things stood in this prosperous condition whether it were for the sinnes of that Kingdom or for ours in particular or because the Lord was pleased to prove and exercise his servants there was raised in Nankim where that house was founded with much quiet and had continued in greater tranquility than the rest the following persecution CHAP. 8. A fierce persecution is raised against the Christians in Nankim THis Persecution which was the most terrible of all we have yet suffered began in the year 1615 upon this occasion which I shall relate There was this year sent from Pekim to Nankim a Mandarine called Qui Xin to be an assistant of the third Tribunall named Lipu which taketh cognizance of all Rites Sects Strangers and such like This man besides that he was extreamly averse both to our Holy Faith and to the Fathers and on the contrary very
them away to their owne Countries Alphonsus Vagnone and Jacobus Pantoia with their companions who under pretence of preaching a certain law do much disturbe the people and also secretly endeavour to make an insurrection in the Kingdom We do therefore ordaine that notice be given to the Lypu of Nankim to give order to the Mandarines of the respective Provinces wherein any of these men shall be found that they send them with a guard of Souldiers to the Province and City of Canton to the end they may returne from thence to their owne Countries leaving China in peace and quietnesse And because the last year we were given to under stand by severall persons that Jacobus Pantoia and his companions who came into this Kingdome to enjoy the delights and pleasures thereof were very fit to be employed in the emendation of our Calender whereupon they were aggregated to the number of the Mandarines yet notwithstanding the said aggregation we will and command that they be forthwith dismissed and sent away to their owne Countries Let this sentence be given to the Lypu and to the Ciayan the twenty eighth of the twelfth Moone Assoone as this Order was drawne up at the foot of the Memoriall the Colao sent it back into the Palace to be signed by the King according to the custome Presently the Eunuchs being all gained by the Presents of Xin fraudulently contrived a way to get it subscribed or as some say they put it among a great heape of petitions so that the King signed it without taking notice what it was or as others say they perswaded the Queen to subscribe it to whom the King doth often remit the signing of Memorialls And truly it is not very probable that the King who had lent but a deafe eare to so many former Memorialls should be so soone perswaded to it besides that it is more conformable to the stile of that Court to have sent them rather to some Province lying in the middle of the Kingdom than to send them away after they had gained so perfect a knowledge and full information of the affaires of China However it was the sentence was published the fourteenth of February which is the solemne beginning of their new year The news was blowne of a sudden through the whole Kingdome The Mandarines of Nanchium in the Province of Canton where Father Gâ—spar Ferrera was did in a very quiet and civill manner give him notice of the order allowing him with all liberty to stay till his companions came Notwithstanding the Father thought it more fit to sell the House and to retire himselfe to another Mission according to the instructions he had received from Father Longobardus In Hamlu there were two Fathers who were brought thither by Doctour Michaels meanes but they had no notice given them of the Order the Mandarines forbearing as it seemeth to do it out of respect to their Protectour who writ to the Father superiour to send him two more which accordingly he did with very good successe Father Iohn Rocca with two others of Nanchiam where he left Brother Pasquel Mendez for the consolation of those Christians came to Chien Chiam in the Province of Chiamsi where he kept himselfe private in the Houses of the Christians untill the Lord sent better times In Pekim the Colao made excuses to the Fathers in that he was obliged by his place to give them notice of the Kings Order promising them also his Assistance to hinder their going in case they should think good to present a Memoriall to the King to that effect But all passages were so shut up that it was impossible for them ever to present one wherefore giving place to time and necessity having encouraged the Christians after the distribution of Palmes that very Sunday they departed for Canton the Mandarines having strictly forbid the people to offer them any injuries by the way and left the House which the King had granted them in the custody of a good Christian having obtained a licence of the Mandarines to that effect The greatest stirre was in Nankim where assoon as the Courier was arrived he would needs give notice himselfe to the Fathers of their banishment thinking it a high favour that they were not cut in pieces Assoon as it was known abroad the Mandarines came to visit them with much honour and congratulations On the sixt day of March the Fathers were brought first before a Tribunall of six Mandarines and after that before Xin to be examined with a halter about their necks and Father Semedo was brought upon a board not being able through weaknesse to stand upon his leggs Xin after another examination declared That although they had deserved death for preaching a new law in China yet their life was granted them by the Kings clemencie notwithstanding he condemned them to receive ten Bastinadoes apiece and so to be sent away to their own Country Father Semedo was excused by reason of his sicknesse But Fa Vagnone received them in so cruel a manner that he lay very ill upon it and it was above a moneth before his wounds were closed In conclusion their house and goods were confiscated and many books were published against them which declared them to be unworthy the name of Letterati They themselves were put into very narrow Cages of wood such as are used in that Country to transport persons condemned to death from one place to another with Iron Chaines about their necks and Manacles on their Wrists with their haire hanging down long and their Gownes accoutred in an odde fashion as signe of a strange and Barbarous people The thirtieth of Aprill they were brought out of Prison to a Tribunall where they were shut up in those straight Frames and sealed with the Kings Seale and order was given to the Mandarines of the Guard to tale them out at such times as were allowed them to eate and sleep in In this manner were the Fathers carried with an inexpressible noise which the Ministers made with their ratling of Fetters and Chaines Before them were carried three Tablets written on with great letters declaring the Kings Sentence and forbidding all men to have any commerce or conversation with them In this equipage they went out of Nankim and were carried in these Cages for thirty dayes together untill they came to the first City of the Province of Canton where they were presented to the Tutan who having sharply reproved them for preaching a new law in China caused them to be consigned to the Mandarines whence they were carried in that manner throughout all the Tribunals with all the people running after them In conclusion they were taken out and after a few dayes were sent away to Macao along with the Fathers which came from Pekim The Christians which remained in Prison after many sufferings and misusages were in conclusion by the power and sollicitation of their adversarie Xin condemned to receive 70 Bastinadoes apiece The two Lay-Brothers because they
of the dangerous estate and condition of the Christians at Nankim Father Rocâ—a superiour of the Mission chanced to be at that time in Hamcheu who presently endeavoured to find some remedie for it by speaking with Doctour Michael and writing to Doctour Paul that by their leâ—ters they would perswade the Mandrines of Nankim to shew some favour to the Christians which accordingly they did with much zeale and efficacie especially Doctoâ—r Paul who observed to them in his writings fourteen principall poynts wherein our Holy Law did differ from the Sect of Palien Kiao The letters had not that effect that was hoped of them some of the Mandarines being rendered very averse to them by the power and perswasion of Xin who actually enjoying at that time the dignity of Colao every one endeavoured to gain his favour by following his inclinations And that was plainely seen by their answers which are not wont to be in such termes to Mandarines of so considerable Quality as those Christians were The answer to Doctour Paul was that the Law which his Lordship said was different from that Sect of Palien Kiao was not so but the very same both of them professing not to obey the King nor his Ministers as was plainly to be seen by the Fathers who being banished out of the Kingdom by the Kings order yet were so audacious that they still remained there and other things of the same straine which evidently shewed that they who gave such answers were changed as also for whose sake they gave them This unpleasing answer was followed by a thing of greater danger for in China even in the quietest times it is necessary to live very retired and reservedly which was the Intelligence that Doctour Paul had received how that not many daies before two Mandarines of the same City of Nankim had presented a Memoriall to the King against the Law of Christ both against the Chinesses who were followers of it as also the Fathers that did preach and propagate it accusing Doctour Michael by name for being a Christian and for keeping the Fathers in his House they did also accuse severall others for keeping of them and although they did not name Doctour Paul yet it might be easily understood that they meant him for one This news did require their most serious deliberation for when a businesse is brought before the King it is alwayes of dangerous consequence and doth ever shave or flea Doctour Paul immediately wrote to the Fathers that in what place soever they were they should without any farther delay resolve to retire themselves and to break off all commerce with all manner of persons whatsoever although they thought them never so safe or trusty giving way to the necessity of the times as at that present was very convenient for them Doctour Michael was of the contrary opinion at least he would not suffer those which lived in his own House to hide themselves Doctour Ignatius his Sonne also who dwelt in the City of Kiatiâ— was of opinion that the Fathers should keep themselves private and concealed for if any thing should be decreed to their disadvantage it could not be executed so suddenly but that there would be time enough for them to make their escape especially since the Mandarines of the City were their friends Although this were a very young man yet his Father who lived then at the Court was much satisfied with his opinion in that case Neverthelesse it was judged more expedient that we should withdraw our selves before the storm appeared and that afterward those who could not hide themselves should fly before they were apprehended by justice But the difficulty was where to find another secret place beside that where we were which was in a very populous City and among many of our trusty and faithfull friends and because it was so difficult to lie hid in that place we did think of searching out some desert but by reason that China is so populous that was no easie thing to be done At length it was resolved that we should all quit the habitations we were in some going to the Country Houses of the same Christians some to the sepulchres of others with a caution that if there did not come a favourable answer from the King there should be boates provided in a readinesse for to carry them up and down the Rivers where the not remaining long in any certain place would be a good way to secure them till the Lord should direct them to a better During this time Doctour Paul kept a man on purpose in the City of Sucheu where the Vice-roy of the Province hath his Residence for he may not dwell in the City of Nankim because it is the Kings Court as well as Pekim that assoon as the Kings answer came he might presently bring him word of it and according to the stile of that Country it was conceived that it might be delayed yet many dayes The Fathers expected ten weeks to their great discommodation and inconvenience because those things which might easily have been had in the Towns and Cities could not be come by but with a great deale of trouble as they lay thus hid neither did any answer come in all this time for which there were severall reasons given but the best seemed to be that these Memorials against our Holy Faith were sent with an Order that they should first be registred by Xin for whose sake they were presented who at the same time was put out of his Office So that when the Memorials came he had now no power nor authority to preferre them and so they were not presented at all for if they had been presented whether the King had answered them or no we should have been sure to have had notice of it Thus the storm ended which seemed to threaten us with a greater danger and the effect of it was turned upon Xin although upon another occasion for it is most certain that at the same time when the Petitions against the Law of Christ were sent from the Southern to the Northern Court the King took away his Office of Colao by reason the Mandarines of Pekim had petitioned against him and although they had endeavoured his disgrace for 16 months before yet they could never bring it about till then So that it seemeth the Lord did reserve the fall of this Tyrant for that time wherein he might have done the greatest mischiefe and would shew us what trust and confidence we ought to have in him upon the like occasions Our Doctours being of the opinion that the Memorials neither were nor would be presented the Fathers returned all to their Ancient Residencies although they were obliged to use more caution and to make fewer assemblies and this the rather because they did not yet receive good news from Nankim where there were new edicts published against the Christian Religion which news although on the one side it occasioned much grief to the Fathers yet on the
the greatest fury of that persecution wherein the Fathers were banished the Kingdom eight of them concealed themselves in that City not only maintaining what they had already gained but also encreasing it so much that whereas about 8 or 10 years before there were but three Churches in all China we have at this day many in eight Provinces as also twelve Houses the number of the faithfull being very much encreased every where Dr. Leo made continuall progresse in the Christian religion and shewed in act upon all occasions what he had before embraced and resolved in his minde When he went to take possession of the first office which was given him after he was a Christian he was advertised by the Ministers and Officers that according to the custome he should go and worship and take his oath before the Idols which in great number were placed in a certain Hall of that Palace where he was to lodge The Doctour went and being come to the roome where the Idols were the Ceremonie he performed was to cause them to be all overturned and throwne to the ground and then to be broken in pieces so that the Sergeants themselves who were constrained to execute this Commandement which seemed to them a very great impiety said among themselves Sure this new Lord of ours is not very well in his wits So great was the horrour and hatred which he had conceived against the devill He was in this particular very severe and terrible all the time of his life neither did he account them men that were deceived in that point had so little sense as to believe Idols to be gods and those who had any occasion to heare the Law of God or to read the books which treated of it and did not judge it to be true to want braines and to be voyd of understanding He perswaded himselfe that all they who could read and took a delight in the reading of books that it was not possible but that they should have a great passion for the Learning and Sciences of Europe and that by means of them they must needs arrive at the knowledge of the true God and receive his Holy law Therefore his greatest care always was to perswade the Fathers to apply themselves to the translating the books of Europe and he himselfe did help them in it all he could which was not a little Hence it was that ever since he knew the Fathers which was about the space of thirty years he almost alwaies busied himselfe in this exercise which he followed with so much study and application that even in the Country at recreations visits and banquets he never went without a book in his sleeve or in the chaire wherein he was carried on mens shoulders and when he was alone he did either read or write although it was more troublesome to him than it would have been to another of lesse ingenuity and capacity by reason of his want of sight in one eye which he had almost lost and the little sight he had in the other which was left so that in writing or reading he was faine almost to touch the paper with his eye And truly he made such progresse in our Sciences that he could have discoursed upon any subject better than many in Europe that esteeme themselves learned men He perfectly understood the first six books of Euclid which are now translated into the Chinesse tongue he had learned all the kinds of our Arithmetick with many particular rules and subtleties which are taught in that Art of which subject he composed seaven Tomes he was very well acquainted with all that belongeth to the Spheare and such like curiosities But what is most of all he understood very well and helped to translate the books of Aristotle de Caelo together with the questions which are handled upon them by the Schoole of Conimbra so that he had perfectly penetrated into that matter and finally he learnt a great part of our Logick concerning which he left 20 Tomes in the Chinesse language to be printed besides he discoursed so pertinently of all these and other matters with so much ease and delight that it was not so facile for others who were well versed in them to follow him He never made account of those curious commodities which came from Europe and which were so much esteâ—med by others all his delight and content was to see some new and curious book that was brought out of Europe Then would he sigh to see himselfe old and alone not finding in other Christians the zeale which he had of a thing so important to the conversion of that Kingdom as was the helping us in the translation of such books With the Fathers he never discoursed of any thing but either of God or of our Sciences It was a knowâ— thing among us that when he saw us which he did many times a week the first thing he would ask was What book it was we were about translating and if he knew the subject how much we had already translated And I can speak it with truth that of fifty works which the Fathers have translated into the Chinesse tongue both of Divinitie other Sciences among which there are some which do consist of many Tomes there is hardly one which hath not passed through his hands he either correcting it himselfe or helping us to do it or revising and fitting it for a new impression or else reâ—ding it of more Authority with the addition of prologues and other compositions of his owne He had an unspeakable pleasure in those works neither could â—e have a greater Present sent him than one of our books newly printed in the Chinesse language From hence there grew in him a great 〈◊〉 iâ—satible desire wherein he seemed to consume himselfe which was to have many Fathers come into China and it was so vehement in him that it made him fall into complaints against our Superiours saying They did not understand because they could not see with their eyes the importance of that businesse that therefore they did not supply that want so much as was necessary One day falling into a great heat upon this subject the Father with whom he discoursed mildely replied Sir we thank you for your zeale and do acknowledge the favour you shew us in complaining on this manner but our Superiours have many places to succour and supply and it is not possible for them to do it to the satisfaction of all To which he replied very gracefully Your Reverence doth reprove me for daring to murmure against our Fathers and Superiours but it is not so but only I say That I should be very glad to have the opportunity to speak in person with our Reverend Father Generall in these very tearmes he spake it in the Chinesse tongue and when ever he mentioned the Superiours of the Company he alwaies called them Our Fathers and Superiours because I would very earnestly desire of him that he would be
began to recover Life and Strength and the Tartars seemed wholly restrained But though Fortune seemed now to shew a smiling face for China yet as her custome is she stood not long constant and stable For the Tartarian King having dispatched his affairs in Tartary sent presently sixty thousand Horse to besiege Leaoyang again promising that himself in person would follow with greater Forces And this Army took that strong City in the space of forty hours both parties fighting with such vigour and fierceness that thirty thousand of the Garison were killed and the Tartars lost about twenty thousand of theirs Nay the Chinesses affirm that they had never woon the City had not the Governor been corrupted by great promises of reward to open them one of the Gates of the Town But be it as it will the Tartars woon the Town The Vice Roy hanged himself for grief The Kings Visitor was taken by the enemy but could never be brought to submit himself or to bestow the Title of a King upon the Barbarian for which in admiration and reward of his Constancy and Fidelity he obtained life and freedom but knowing that according to the custom of China he was guilty of death only because he had fought unfortunately more cruel to himself than the barbarous Enemy he hanged himself The Tartars having taken the City proclamed by Edict that they should kill none if they would cut their hair and use the Tartarians Habit. For the Tartars that I may say something of their Manners as my subject gives me occasion do shave both the Head and Beard reserving only the Mustachâ—es which they extend to a great length and in the hinder part of their heads they leave a Tuff which being curiously woven and plated they let hang down carelesly below their shoulders they have a round and low Cap which is alwaies garnished round with some pretious skin three fingers broad of Castâ—r or Zibellin serveth to defend their Temples Ears and Foreheads from colds other Tempests That which appears above the skin being covered over either with curious red silke or else with black and purple horse-hair which they die and dresse most curiously so as their appurtenances being decently joyned together makes the cap both commodious and handsom Their Garments are long Robes falling down to the very foot but their sleeves are not so wide and large as the Chineses use but rather such as are used in Polony Hungary only with this difference that they fashion the extremity of the Sleeve ever like a Horse his Hoof. At their Girdle there hangs on either side two Handkerchiefes to wipe their face and hands besides there hangs a Knife for all necessary uses with two Purses in which they carry Tobacco or such like Commodities On their left side they hang their Scymiters but so as the point goes before and the handle behind and therefore when they fight they draw it out with the right hand behind them without holding the Scabbard with the other They seldome weare Shoes and use no spurrs to their Boots which they make either of Silk or of Horse-skin very neatly drest but they often use fair Pattins which they make three Fingers high In riding they use Stirrups their Trappings are both lower and broader than ours their faces are comely and commonly broad as those of China also have their colour is white but their Nose is not so flat nor their eyes so little as the Chineses are They speak little and ride pensively In the rest of their manners they resemble our Tartars of Europe though they be nothing so barbarous They rejoyce to see Strangers They no way like the grimness and soureness of the Chinesse gravity and therefore in their first abords they appear more humane Having thus briefly described their manners we resume our former discourse and return to the victorious Tartars in the City they had taken In which finding many rich and wealthy Merchants of other Provinces they published a Licence that they might depart with their Goods and withall commanded them speedily to void the City who presently obeying the order carried away all their goods and riches little suspecting the perfideous treachery of the Tartars For they had not gone three miles from the Town but being set upon by the Tartars they were plundred of their goods and lost all their lives which being done they returned into the fearfull City laden with Riches the Citizens trembling lest they might happely experience the like perfidiousnesse But the Tartar considering at how dear a rate he had bought the mastering of that City and fearing also to find the like provision and preparation in other Cities they durst not make any further attempt for they knew well that the Emperour had not only fortified all the ancient places but erected also new munitions in the straights of many hard and rude passages And amongst all other strong Holds that of Xanghai scituated in the Island of Cu was most eminent containing a vast number of men in the Garrison to resist the further progresse of the Tartarian Forces But that which most of all repressed the Tartars was the great valour of the incomparable Commander Maovenlungus who having with his great Fleet taken an Island neer Corea in the mouth of the River Yalo vexed much their Army in the Rear and was victorious in severall Skirmishes against them so that the Tartars bent all their care and thoughts against this their Enemy This renowned person was born in the Province of Evangtung where being neer the Portugese of Macao he had much perfected himself in the Art of war and he brought with him many great pieces of Artillerie which he had recovered from the Shipwrack of a Holland Ship upon the coasts of that Territorie And because the Emperour of China had declared the City of Ninguyven to be the chief in place of Leaoyang where also he had placed a new Vice-roy and his Royall Visitor therefore Maovenlungus placed the best part of his Artillarie upon the Walls of this City The Tartars therefore acted nothing till the year 1625. and because they resolved to besiege the new Metropolitan City of ninguyvne they first purposed to trie Maovenlungus his fidelity offering him halfe of the Empire of China if he would help them to gain it But that noble Soul of his proved as faithfull as valiant by rejecting those demands with indignation and came presently with his Forces to succour the City Ninguyven which they besieged by which means the Tartars having lost ten thousand men were put to fight and amongst the rest the King of tartary's own Sonne was killed Wherefore being furious with anger they passed the frozen Sea and invaded the Island Thaoyven where they killed ten thousand that kept Garrisons there together with all the Inhabitants and by this one Aâ—t having revenged their former discomfiture they returned into Tartary not with a resolution to sit
Heaven and Earth to hinder his coming to the Crown but seeing he could not effect that at least he maintained a seditious faction against the great ones which finally proved the destruction of the Estate For these men banding in two factions studied more how to destroy one another than to advance the publique good yet both parties pretended the general benefit but both neglected it Every party endeavouring to extoll and exalt his own Creatures into places of trust and power All which when Zunchinius the emperour went about to redresse he exasperated the minds of many of the Commanders against him for as soon as he came to the Crown he cruelly persecuted all that favoured the Eunuch and in fine killed this very Eunuch which had been his Predecessors Favourite together with many more of his partie of which Tragedy I will only relate the Catastrophe The Emperour Zungchinius resolving to destroy both the Eunuch all his power sent him an order to go visit the Tombs of his Ancestors to consider if any of those ancient Monuments wanted reparation the Eunuch could not refuse so honourable an imployment which seemed rather an addition to his former hounours but he had not gone far upon his journey but there was presented to him from the Emperour a Box of Silver gilt with a Halter of Silk folded up in it by which he understood he was to hang himself by the Emperors order which he could not refuse being that kind of death amongst the Chineses is counted honourable when it is accompanied with such formalities But by this occasion the Emperour raised against himself new Factions and more Traitours which held secret correspondence with the Theeves Army Hence it came to passe that no Army was sent to oppose them or if any went they did no manner of action being alwayes hindered by the emulation of others nay it happened often that when they might have taken great advantages yet the occasion was neglected lest the Commanders should increase other mens Power and Credit by their Victories with the Emperour These Dissentions and Emulations happend so seasonably to the Roving Army of Theeves as that to come to see and conquer was to them one and the self same thing as I shall declare unto you Whilest these transactions passed in the Court Licungzus Conductor of the Theeves having setled all things in the Country of Xensi passed to the East and coming to the famous great River of Croceus finding no body to defend it he passed over with as much facility as it might have been maintained with ease if there had been placed but a handfull of Souldiers For this River runnes with a violent rapid course and a vast Sea of waters from West to East but being there was no man to defend it they passing it easily presently seized upon the chief and richest City in all those quarters called Kaiangchâ—u which is situated neer the South â—ankside of that River and being carried on with a strong gale of Fortune he seized upon many other Cities every one desiring either to free themselves from further vexation or blindly and fondly submitting themselves to any new change of Government For we commonly delight in varieties and novelties and hoping for better we find worse Only the City of Thaiyven made some resistance but being presently subdued was fined with great sumes of money for their temerity The Emperour Zungchinius hearing the Theeves had passed the River Croceus and were advanced to the very Confine of Xensi which borders upon the Province where he had placed his Throne and Royall Seat he sent an Army under the Lord Marshal of China to hold them at least in play if he could not overthrow them But this Army did just nothing nay most of the Souldiers ran to the Thieving party in so much as the Lord Marshal himself called Colaus Lius seeing Affairs grew so desperate Hang'd himself for fear of further shame and dishonour The Emperour hearing of the ill successe of his Affairs began to think of leaving the Northern parts where his Royal City of Peking is situated and to passe to Nankuing which is far more Southward but he was disswaded from this intended course as well by his loyal as disloyal subjects by these that they might give him up more speedily into the enemies hands before their treachery was discovered and by the others lest his flight might trouble the Kingdome more and discourage all his Subjects from giving their best assistance for they thought the City impregnable being fortified with so strong a Garrison nor did they doubt that the Kings presence would draw the forces of the whole Kingdom to him And their Counsel had been good if the Court had been purged of Traytors In the mean time the Theeves Conductor who was no lesse quick and nimble in execution than witty in invention sowing a Fox his tail to the Lions skin caused many of his Souldiers in a disguised habit to creep into that Princely City and gave them money to trade in trifling ware till he assaulted the walls with the body of his Army for then they had order to raise sedition and tumult in the City and considering they were a Company of desperate Fellows and of a very low and base fortune it is stupendious to think how they could keep so profound secrecy in a matter of so high concernment But to this mine which was prepared in the bowels of the City he held a secret train of Intelligence with the Lieutenant of the City who seeing the Emperours Affairs desperate is said to have dealt with the Conductor of these Brigants about giving up the City unto their power But however it was these Pilferers came in a short time to besiege the Royal City of Peking There was in that City a vast Garrison and as great a quantity of Artillery but on the Quarters upon which the enemy made their assault there was none charged with Bullets but only with Powder Wherfore being secure from any annoy from that side in the year MDCXLIV before the rising of the Sun they entred the Metropolitan City of all China by one of the Gates which was opened to them nor was there any long resistance made even by those that were faithfull to their Prince for the Souldiers of the Theef which lay lurking in the City made such a tumult and confusion as none knew whom to oppose in which respect they made a great slaughter so as Licâ—ngzus in this Babylonian confusion marched victorious through the City till he came to the very Emperours Palace where though he found some resistance from the faithfullest Eunuchs yet notwithstanding he presently entred that famous and renowned Palace And that which exceeds all admiration the enemy had passed the first Wall and Precinct and yet the Empâ—rour knew nothing of so strange a passage for the Traiterous Eunuchs which were of most Authority fearing he might escape by flight deferd to admonish him
enthrall and enchant the popularity To all which I adde those fugitive Magistrates who as I related heretofore had fled to the Tartars to avoid the Emperours indignation and did not a little promote their cause for these men sometimes by word and example did seduce the hearts of the Subjects and sometimes suggested excellent Counsels to the Tartars against their own Country and by both these means advanced themselves to high and eminent dignities amongst the Tartars The same day some Bands of Souldiers were dispatched with order to proclame Usangueius a Tributary King to this new enstalled Emperour which they performed with great magnificence adding to his name as usually they do the Sirname of Pingsi which sounds as much as Pacifier of the Western world establishing his Kingdom in the Capital City in the Province of Xensi This Prince considering that he could expect no more honourable Dignity from the lawfull Successour to the Empire of China and that the Tartars were come into the Empire in so vast a number that he could never hope to Conquer them found means to dispence with his hitherto uncorrupted fidelity admitting the dignity and submitting to the Emperour and so he that had hitherto waged War for China against the theeves now was forced to march against China to subdue its Provinces to the Tartarian Empire And as he was a Great Commander so also by the help of the Tartars he quickly drove out the Theeves from his little Kingdom of Xensi where to this day he reigneth in the Metropolitan City of Sigan But by these honours the Tartars removed him from the practice of Arms who remaining Armed might have proved a dangerous Enemy It was hitherto never known what became of Licungzus some think he was killed by Usangueius in the fight though he never appeared more neither dead nor alive after this fight in which all his forces were dissipated or cut off And with the same facility the Tartars subdued the Provinces of Peking and Xantung where they immensly augmented their Armies by the accesse of the China's Souldiers and Commanders which submitted to them for the Tartarians admitted all even the Conquered to their Army if they did cut their hair and wear their habits after the Tartarian fashion for in this Puntillio of habit and hair they were so rigorous as they proclamed it high Treason in all that did forbear it Which Law did many times endanger them and disturb the whole frame of their Affairs For the Chinesses both grieved and fought more valiantly for their hair and habit than for their Kingdom and Emperour So as many times they chose rather to die or lose their heads than obey the Tartars in these Ceremonies of which I could relate many examples unlesse in this relation I had resolved to be brief But all these little rubs did not hinder but that in lesse than the space of a year not counting Leaotung they had conquered Peking Xansi Xensi and Xantung which are the four vast Northern Provinces of China In all which they changed nothing in their Political manner of Government nay they permitted the usual custom of the Philosophers of China to govern the Towns and Provinces they left also the same Examens as were used for the approving of learned men for by this prudent Counsel they wrought this effect that having given the places of honour and trust to men of their own Creation they found they supassed the very Tartars in fidelity to them yet they kept the Militia in their own hands and the ordering thereof and yet they stick'd not to admit even to these Offices such of the Country as were faithfull to them so as in the Royal City they retained still the same Orders and degrees of Prefects together with the six high Tribunals as they were established in the former Emperours time but so as they were now compounded of Chinesses and Tartars In the mean time the news of the Emperours danger came to the Southern parts of China and the Prefects of every City gathering together very great forces marched towards the City of Peking but in their march they received the sad news of the Emperours death and the taking of Peking they therefore speedily called back their Forces and also all their Ships which yearly used to carry Provisions to the Emperours Court a little after this they received the news how the Tartar was invested in the Kingdom and proclaimed Emperour I was then my selfe in the great City Nanquin where I beheld a strange consternation and confusion in all things till at length having recollected themselves the Prefects resolved to choose an Emperour of the Family of the Taiminges whom they called Hungquangus This man had come hither flying from the Theeves out of the Province of Honan and being he was Nephew to that famous Emperour Vanley cosin Germain to Zungchinius the last deceased Emperour they Crowned him with great pomp and ostentation hoping for better fortune under his Government As soon as this Prince was chosen he sent â—n Embassage to the Tartars begging Peace rather than demanding it for 〈◊〉 offered them all the Northern Provinces which they had taken if they â—ould joyn in amity with him But the Tartars well understood the Policy of these Prefects and Counsellours which was only to amuse them with a Peace whilst they could recover their strength and force And therefore they returned answer that they would not receive as a gift that which they had conquered by force of Arms but seeing they had chosen a new Emperour they might do well to defend him but as for them they were resolved to have all or nothing This Legacy comming to nothing whilst both parties prepare to take the Field appears at Nankuing a young man who gave himselfe out to be the eldest Son to the late deceased Emperour Zunchinius and he gave no small evidences of this truth and Claime nay he was acknowledged by many of the Eunuchs But the new elected Emperour Hunquangus being strongly possessed with an ambition of raigning would never acknowledge nor admit him but commanded him to be imprisoned and killed as an Impostor though many of the Prefects enraged to hear of this order hindered the execution of the sentence But by this accident things grew into a sedition and the dispute was so high that it gave occasion to the Tartars of assailing the Province and City of Nankuing some of the Prefects winking at it if not enticing them underhand to this exploit The Tartars vigilant to lay hold of all advantages hearing of these emulations divisions presently march out into the Territory of the City of Hoaigan and comming to the East side of the River Croceus they passe over speedily by the help of their Boats on the other side of this River stood the Army of China which was so numerous as if they had but cast off their very shoos they had erected such a Rampart
presently they fell upon the Kings men whom they butchered in a most cruel manner but yet the water destroyed more than their Swords or Arrows for many cast themselves headlong into the great River of Cianthang which is a League broad and runs neer the City others leaping and overcharging the Boats in the River were presently sunck others flying away full of fear and confusion thrust one another at the River side into that unmerciful Element and by all these many thousands perished The Tartars wanting boats to passe this River having thus expelled or killed the Souldiery they returned Triumphant to the City where they used neither force nor violence by which means this noble City was conserved whose beauty greatnesse and riches I hope to describe elsewhere not by hear-say but by what I saw in the three years space I lived in it from which I lately came into Europe This City of Hangcheu hath an Artificial Channel or Dike to pass by water to the Northern parts of China This Chanel is onely separated by the high part of the way like a Causeway from the River which as I said runs on the South part of the City The Tartars therefore drew many Boats out of this Chanel over the Causeway into the River Cienthang and with the help of these Boats they passed the River without resistance and found the fairest City in all China called Xaoking prone enough to submit to their victorious Armes This City in bignesse yields to many others but in cleannesse and comlinesse it surpasses all it is so invironed with sweet waters as a man may contemplate its beauty by rounding it in a Boat it hath large and fair Streets paved on both sides with white square stones and in the middle of them all runs a Navigable Chanel whose sides are garnished with the like ornament and of the same stone there are also built many fairs Bridges and Triumphant Arches the Houses also which I observe no where else in China are built of the same square stone so as in a word I saw nothing neater in all China They took this Town without any resistance and so they might have done all the rest of the Southern Towns of this Povince of Chekiang But when they commanded all by Proclamation to cut off their Hair then both Souldier and Citizen took up Armes and fought more desperately for their Hair of their Heads than they did for King or Kingdome and beat the Tartars not only out of their City but repulst them to the River Cienthang nay forced them to passe the River killing very many of them In truth had they past the River they might have recovered the Metropolis with the other Towns But they pursued their victory no further being sufficiently contented that they had preserved their Hair resisting them only on the South side of the shore and there fortifying themselves By this means the conquering Armes of the Tartars were repressed for a whole year But the Chinois that they might have a Head chose Lu Regulus of the Taimingian Family for their Emperour who would not accept therof but would be only stiled The Restorer of the Empire In the mean time the Tartars had sent for new forces out of Peking with which they left nere a Stone unturned that they might get over the River Cienthang but all was in vain The drooping affairs therfore of the Chinois now breathed again nay having gathered together more Forces they promised themselves greater victories But the ambition and emulation of rulling frustrated all their hopes For the Commanders and Presidents which fled out of the Province of Chekian into the Country of Fokien carried with them one of Taiminga's Family called Thangus and this man they chose King in the Country of Fokien which confines with Chekiang This Prince pretended that the King called Lu should yeeld up his right to him both because he had but a few Cities under him and also because he was further removed from the Imperial Race than he was But King Lu pretended he was Proclaimed by the Army before him and failed not to set forth his victories over the Tartars By which two contentions the Tartars kept the Crown for these two Royalets would never yeeld to one another nor so unite their Armies as joyntly to represse the Tartars Since therefore this petty King Lu had onely eight Cities under his command whose Contributions were not able to maintain the necessary pay of his Army he never durst venture to passe over the River but endeavoured only to defend himself But the Tartars sought all means possibly to get over this River yet they durst not venture to passe in Boats because King Lu had many ships and good store of Artillery which he had caused to be brought from Sea But the Tartars felicity and prosperous fortune overcame this difficulty for as it happened that year being dryer than ordinary this River towards the South where it runs betwixt high Mountains and is deprived of the flowing of the Sea had lost much of its depth and here the Tartars Horse found it passable and because the rudenesse of those Mountains seemed a sufficient Guard to the Country they found no Souldiers to resist but as soon as the Clowns espied twenty of their Horse to have passed the River they presently advertised the Army and they all betook themselves to flight King Lu himself left the City Xaoking and not daring to trust himself to the Continent he took Ship and failed to the Island called Cheuxan which lies opposit to the Citie of Nimpus where he remains to this day safe and keeps still his Regal dignitie which Island being heretofore only a retreit for Fishemen and some Clowns now is become a potent Kingdom by reason that many fly from China to this King Lu as to their sanctuary to conserve the libertie of their Hair In this Island there are now found three score and ten Cities with a strong and formidable Army which hitherto hath contemned all the Tartarian Power and Forces and watch for some happy occasion to advance again their Kingdom in China But by this means the Tartars took all the Cities and Towns of the County of Chekiang into their Dominion One only City of Kinhoa whose President was aswel a Native of the place as also the Commander in chief and my very singular friend sustained the Tartars assaults for some months But to the end the resistance of this City should not be a hindrance to the course of their Victories the Tartars divided their Army into three parts The first part marched by the City Kiucheu and the Mountains the second by the City Vencheu and the Sea shore into the Province of Fâ—kien and the third obstinately besieged the City of Kinhoa At which time I by leave from the Emperour Longuvus resided in Henxus a City subject to that of Venchen which presently after was besieged and taken by the
with the other brought the City to great streights but yet they could not win it til at length they found means by a rare invention to transport their Canons over the Mountains upon Porters Shoulders by which means they dismantled the Town and put all whatsoever to the Sword to the number of thirty thousand persons as my own friends writ unto me and not content with this they set fire on the Town and brought it all to ashes by which means the stately Church erected by the Christians for the service of God was also consumed by that devouring flame yet the Priests that served in that Church got out miraculously as Lot did out of Sodom which name was appropriated to this City by reason of that infamous vice This City being taken it was no hard matter to recover the Countrie for some fled to save themselves in the Mountains others ran to the Sea and so when this new Army had pacified all they were called back to Peking where it is not amisse to observe the policy which the Tartars use in the Government and ordering of their Army They are ever calling back some and sending out others in which proceeding they aim at two things first to keep the Countries in awe and subjection by seeing variety of Troops continually passing up and down and secondly to provide for the poorer sort of Souldiers for the wealthy Souldier is called back to recreat and ease labours and the poor Souldier seeing his Companion grown rich takes heart and courage to run the same course upon hopes of the like good fortune Yet for all these preventions and cautions their Empire was not so established but by frequent rebellions it was often indangered and particularly by one Rebellion which now I will relate which shaked shrewdly the foundations of the new Empire The Kingdome of China is of so vast an extent as it is a businesse of main importance to distribute judiciously the Armies and Garrisons Now because the Tartars alone cannot suffice to furnish both they are forced to use the help of the Chineses themselves although they have a speciall care never to leave or place either Commander or Souldier who is a Native in the same Country yet this care could not exempt them from several Treasons and Rebellions though they distribute order their Militia with great circumspection for the chief Commander or Governour resides in the Metropolitan City whom all inferiour Officers obey This man maintaines alwayes a compleat Army which he commands to march when he hears of any risings Every City has also their own proper Governour with a competent number of Souldiers but those for the most part are Tartars and these are Chines But all this Politicall and well-established Government could not defend them from Traitors amongst themselves The first man that did revolt from them was one Kinus Governour of the Province of Kiangsi This man was born in Leaotung and because it is a Country that borders upon Tartary the King commonly most confides in the Natives of that Province It happened I know not how that this Governour by reason of some corruptions and Avarice of the Visitor of the Country had some contests with him which grew by little and little to a secret hatred and although they both dissembled their private malice as usually they do in China yet at length the flame broke out to the ruin of the Country for being the one was Governour of the Armes and the other of Justice there was a necessity of often meetings feastings also It happened once that whilst they were feasted with a sumptuous Banquet they were also entertained by a pleasant Comedy in which the Actors were attired with the habits of China which were more comely and fairer than those which the Tartars use upon which occasion Kinus turning himself to the Visitor said Is not this habit better graver than ours This innocent speech was interpreted by his corrival Judge as if he had contemned the Edict about changing of Habits and expressed too much love to the Chines Garments before those of the Tartars and of this he sent an Expresse to advertise the Emperour But the Governour Kinus had corrupted a Secretary which served the Lord Chief Justice who gave him intelligence of all that passed in word or deed in his Masters House And as soon as he had notice that this Letter was sent to the Court he presently dispatched those who intercepted the Packet which the Governour having read went presently armed to the Judges Palace whom he suddenly killed Then presently he with the whole Province revolted from the Tartars and with the great applause of all the Chineses he submitted himself to Iungley the new elected Emperour One only City called Cancheu which was governed by an incorrupted Tartar refused to submit which was the whole and only cause that the Tartars did recover the two Provinces Kiansi and Quamtung both which Provinces revolted at the same time with their Commanders and both submitted also to the new elected Emperour â—ihuzus was Governour of Quamgtung at that time who resolved to joyn his Forces with Kinus and so to cast the Tartars out of the Empire which it is believed they might have effected if the Governour of Cancheu which is the Key and entrance into four Provinces had not cunnigly undermined all their designes and intentions But this man hearing that Lihuzus had revolted and marched to joyn his Army with Kinus dispatched to him this deceitfull Letter I have not hitherto submitted to Kinus because I knew his forces were not equal nor able to resist the Tartars But seeing thou most renowned and valiant Captain beginnest also to march against them my hopes concerning them are at end I am thine and imbrace thy cause whensoever thou shalt come or send I will render my City to thee or thine But in the mean time he sent to all the Governours in Fokien to send him secretly all the possible succour they could raise altogether Lihuzus having received the Letter marched towards him cheerfully and confidently But though he found the Gates of the City open yet he was furiously repelled by the Tartarians opposition which unexpected accident so astonished his Souldiers as many of them perished and amongst the rest it is thought himself was killed for he was never heard of after This reverse and crosse fortune did much disturb the progresse of the Emperour Iangley's affairs though Kinus in the mean time had many singular victories over the Tartars for when the chief Governour of all the Western parts of China who had placed his chief Seat in Nanking had gathered great Forces to represse his aspiring mind yet he was severall times routed overthrowne by him and if Kinus had pursued the course of his victories he might have come to the very Walls of Nanking but he was sollicitous of the City of Cancheu which obliged him to a retreit for
Tartars did invade not onely the Mediterranean and Oriental parts but also the Occidental Quarters of that vast Kingdome But before I begin to speak of this monster of nature I must ingeniously confess I am both ashamed and also touched with a kind of horrour to declare his villanies both in respect they seem to exceed all belief and therefore I may perchance be held to write Fables as also because it is no grateful thing to make reflections on such Subjects yet I may sincerely protest that I have in my hands a long relation of all his Acts written by two Religious persons who were then in the Province of Suchuen to exercise their Functions which Country was the Theater of all his Brutalities which I shall relate and because I judge these two persons to be of an incorrupted Faith I judge therefore that a mortal Man might arrive to this pitch of wickedness and inhumane Cruelty I therefore gathered out of that relation what I here relate which is nothing else but a vast Masse of such abominable Cruelty as I doubt not even the most mildest Reader wil take the Authour to be no Man but some horrid wild Beast or rather if no more execrable name occurres some Devill transâ—vested in our humane Nature This monster like a wild Bear entred into divers Provinces filling all with Rapin Death Fire and Sword with all other imaginable miseries for he had a mind to destroy all that so he might have no enemies or leave any alive that might revolt from him but only content himself with his own Souldiers and oftentimes he spared not these But the Province of Suchuen where he usurped the Title of a King was the chief Theater of his barbarous crueltie for after he had afflicted and vexed the Provinces of Huquang and Honan and part of that of Nanking and Kiangsi he entred the Province of Suchuen in the year MDCXLIV and having taken the principal Citie called Chingtu in the heat of his fury he killed a King of the Taimingian Race which here had established his Court as he hath done also to seven other Grandees of the same family These were the Preludes of the Tragical Acts whose Sences I go about briefly to describe that so Europe may see what a horrid and execrable thing an unbridled and armed crueltie appears to be when it furiously rageth in the darknesse of Infidelitie This Brigand had certain violent and suddain motions of furious crueltie and maxims drawn from the very bowels of vengeance its self for if he were never so little offended by another or suspected another to be offended with him he presently commanded such to be massacred and having nothing in his mouth but murder and death he often for one single Mans fault destroy'd all the Family respecting neither Children nor Women with Child nay many times he cut off the whole Street where the offender dwelled involving in the Slaughter as well the innocents as nocents It happened once he sent a man post into the Country of Xensi who being glad he was got out of the Tyrants hands would not return to revenge this imaginary injury he destroyed all the Quarter of the Citie in which he dwelt and thought he much bridled his fiercenesse that he did not wholly extinguish all the Citie To this I adde another unhumane Act about his hangman whom it seems he loved above the rest because he was crueller this man dying of a disease he caused the Physician who had given him Physick to be killed and not content with this he Sacrificed one hundred more of that Profession to the Ghost of his deceased Officer He was affable and sweet towards his Souldiers he plaied banquetted and feasted with them conversing familiarly with them and when they had performed any Militarie Action with honour and valour he gave them precious gifts of Silks and Monies but yet many times he commanded some of them to be cruelly put to death before him upon very small cause especially such as were of the Province of Suchuen where he raigned whom he intirely hated because he thought they did not rejoyce in his Royal dignitie Insomuch as he hardly ever did any publick Action which though it began like a Comedie yet had not in fine the sad Catastrophe of a Tragedie for if walking out he did but espie a Souldier ill clad or whose manner of Gate or walking was not so vigorous or Masculine as he desired he presently commanded him to be killed He once gave a Souldier a piece of Silk who complained to his fellows of the poornesse of the piece and being over-heard by a spie of which he had a great number who presently acquainted him with what was said he presently commanded him and this whole Legion which were of two thousand men to be all Massacred He had in his Royal Citie some six hundred Prefects or Judges and men belonging to the Law such as managed the principal Offices and in three years space there was hardly twentie left having put all the rest to several deaths for very slight causes He caused a Sergeant Major which the Chineses call Pingpu to be flea'd alive for having granted leave to a China Philosopher without special order to retire a little to his Country House And whereas he had five hundred Eunuchs taken from the Princes of the Taimingean Family after he had put their Lords to death he commanded all these to be cruelly put to death onely because one of them had presumed to stile him not by the Title of a King but by the bare name of Changhienchungus as if he then were no Theef Nor did he spare the Heathenish Priests who sacrificed to their Idols These sort of men before he came into this Country having feignd many crimes against the Priests which preached the Faith of Christ had raised a bitter persecution against them which God of his goodnesse did turn so much to their good as they had permission to teach and preach publickly the Law of Christ. But after this Tyranâ— came into the Countrie the chief of these Heathenish Priests was apprehended for some words let fall against him and in the presence of the Fathers who by accident were then at audience with the Tyrant he was beheaded And although they had learned of Christ to do good for evill yet knowing the phrenetical anger and fury of this monster who used to punish those that interceded with the punishment of the offender they durst not make any motion for the least favour It is true this cruel Beast loved these Fathers and would often converse with them whom he experienced wise and learned and he would often call them to the Palace to entertain him in discourse but they knowing well his precipitous anger went ever prepared for and expecting death and indeed they were thrice deputed to death and a fourth time escaped also by Gods particular providence as we shall relate in time and
these little Angels as Herods slaughter did to the Blessed Innocentâ— They write that in this massacre there was so much blood spilt as made the great River of Kiang which runs by the City to increase and swell visibly and the dead Corps being cast into the River and carried downwards to the other Cities did denounce unto them that they were to expect no better Treaty from this Tyrants hands And it quickly proved true for he dispatched his Army to the rest of the Cities and killed all that he could lay hands on and thus this Tyrant did bring that populous Province of Suchuen into a vast wildernesse After this he mustered all his Souldiers in a Field which in every City of China is deputed for that end and is called by the Natives Kioochang in this place he delivered himself thus unto them I hope by your valour to obtain the Empire of the world when I have expelled the Tartars but I desire to see you yet quicker and nimbler than hitherto you have been you all know to free you from all burdens and heavy luggage how I sunk threescore Ships full of Silver in the River of Kiang which I can easily recover to reward your pains and merits when I shall once have obtained the Empire he had indeed sunck the Ships and killed the Ship men to conceal the place but there remaines yet a greater encumbrance which retards much our journey and all our enterprises which is your Wives which are a heavy burden to you all Therefore now put on a generous resolution There will not be wanting other exquisit Women when we are come to possesse the Empire and although as Emperour I ought to have some Prerogative and make a difference betwixt you and my Royall person yet I am content in this to give you all a leading example which may serve as a President After this Speech of three hundred handsome and beautiful Maids which he kept for his voluptuous pleasures he onely reserved twenty to serve his three Queens and commanded all the rest to be killed upon the place The Souldiers presently followed the example and command of their cruel Tyrant and cut off the heads of innumerable innocent Women as if they had been their mortal enemies Having now no more men in the Province of Suchuen to put to death he turned his fury and hatred against the Cities Houses and Palaces for whereas he had built himself a very stately and magnificent Palace in the City of Chingtu he consumed that and with it a great part of that noble City with fire besides he cut down all Trees and Woods that they might profit no man And thus as he said having purged his Army he matched on into the Province of Xensi to meet the Tartars but as he marched if he found any man remaining alive he commanded him to be killed And not content with all this if he espied any Souldier which marched either too far before or too far behind though the fault were never so little he killed him presently He killed all his sick or weak Souldiers that they might be delivered as he said out of so miserable and ruined a Country I suppresse many more passages of his cruelty because I will hasten to the Catastrophe of this Tragedy He was no sooner entred into the Province of Xensi but one of the Emperours Uncles meets him with five thousand Tartars the Body of the Army marching after him five Horsemen are sent out before the Army as usually they do amongst the Tartaes who if they be well received of the enemy they take it as a sign of Peace and submission but if they receive any Act of hostility then the Army marcheth up to sight These Horsemen were espied by the Tyrants Scouts who presently brought him Tydings of their approach But he laughed at the news and jestingly asked them If the Tartars had learned to fly He drove at that time many persons bound before him which he intended to massacre and amongst the rest two of the Jesuits for asking leave to returne into Suchuen which was the Country they had undertaken to convert to Christianity But the suddain death of this Arch-brigand delivered them all from the imminent danger for at the same time came in his chief Commanders assuring him the Tartar was upon him upon which news he being of a bold and couragious humour burst out of his Tent and without either head-piece or brest-Plate snatched up a Lance and went out with a few to view the enemy The foresaid five Tartars presently assaulted the Tyrant and the first Arrow was shot happy to the Tartars and many others pierced the heart of that monster of Cruelty killing that Manâ— who had an intention to make an end of all Men and who from the base condition of a raskally Theef presumed to take the Sacred Title of King and Emperour The head being down the Tartars easily seized on the body of his Army many of the Souldiers submitted to them others were killed others ran away and the poor inhabitants of the Province of Suchuen received the Tartars as their Saviours By which means this Province which is the most Western in China and borders upon the Kingdome of Tibet became subject to the Tartarian Empire When they had established Garrisons and all their other Affairs in that Country they prepared to returne to the Royall City of Peking leading with them the two Captive Priests which they had found in Chains as a present most acceptable to the Tartarian Emperour there I saw them and left them in great veneration and honour in the year MDCL But this victorious Conquerour returning crowned with Laurels was ill received and worse recompensed by his Brother the great Amavangus who was the Emperours Tutor and in stead of a deserved triumph he received an unworthy death for being to make a march of many Months to undergo much labour and many troubles it happened so that he lost more Men in marching than in fighting upon which he was accused of great negligence in governing his Army and being of a generous nature he thought he deserved high praise but no blame and therefore he took his Tartarian Cap and scornfully trampled it upon the ground which is the greatest sign of indignation which they can expresse upon which fact he was committed to a Prison proper to those of the blood Royall which he accused of any Crime But he scorned to be the first of the Tartarian Family which should suffer this opprobry in China and therefore before he was carried to this Prison called by the Chinese Coaciang he hung himself miserably in his own Place A Gallant Prince and worthy of a better fortune Many think this disgrace to have grown from Amavangus his eldest Brothers emulation but I think that Amavangus was affraid that this Man though wanting no courage yet of a precipitit nature would quickly ruin the Tartarian affairs by his
THE HISTORY OF That Great and Renowned MONARCHY OF CHINA Wherein all the particular Provinces are accurately described as also the Dispositions Manners Learning Lawes Militia Government and Religion of the People Together with the Traffick and Commodities of that Countrey Lately written in Italian by F. ALVAREZ SEMEDO a Portughess after he had resided twenty two yeares at the Court and other Famous Cities of that Kingdom Now put into English by a Person of quality and illustrated with several MAPPS and FIGURES to satisfie the curious and advance the Trade of Great BRITTAIN To which is added the History of the late Invasion and Conquest of that flourishing Kingdom by the TARTARS With an exact Account of the other affairs of CHINA till these present Times LONDON Printed by E. Tyler for Iohn Crook and are to be sold at his Shop at the Sign of the Ship in S. Pauls Church-yard 1655. The Epistle to the Reader Courteous Reader I Present thee with that long exspected most exact History of the Lawes Government Manners and present state and condition of that great Monarchy of China in its circuit little less then all Europe Heretofore as zealous of its rare treasures shut and locked up from the curious eyes of strangers so that this booke first yeilds to thee a full discovery thereof I dare say the most valuable that this our world hath been acquainted with since that of America whereby now the furthest East as well as West is disclosed and laid open to the present age For as for some former relations thou mayst have seen thereof thou wilt by this discerne them to be as fabulous as they are compendious and imperfect It was written by one who after first a strict education in all sorts of learning for two and twenty yeares space lived in that Kingdome was resident at the Court and in the greatest Cities thereof and in all that time as designing such a worke was a diligent Observator and Collector of all their manners and customs as likewise after much paines taken in the Language a great student of their Histories and Writings Whose laborious worke after it had already bin clothed in many other Languages besides the Authors and welcomly entertained in most states of Europe it was thought fit no longer to be concealed to a Nation either for curiosity of knowledge or industry of forraigne commerce no way yeilding to her neighbours The variety of the subjects handled therein is so great as comprehending the whole fabricke of that nation their Politicks Oeconomicks Sciences Mechanicks Riches Merchandise c. that those of whatsoever profession may reap no small benefit in reading the designes managements and practices therein of so ingenious a People Whose manners also as their site are so remote and different in most things from ours that I may say in this piece is happily united with the truth of History the delight of a Romance where it will be no small pleasure to thee to see their braines as well as their bodies as it were of a severall mould from the Europeans and their inventions in many things to walke antipodes to us and yet in these no way below us but in many superiour or what in them appears less compleat yet will the knowledge thereof not be ungratefull unto thee because t is new and singular As for many morall vertues thou wilt find them so far to transcend us therein that they may be proposed as an excellent patterne as also they are a shame to Christian states Lastly to correct and reforme any their defects and make the nation perfectly happy the light of Christianity hath of late visited this people who sate in darknes so that now after America also enlightned there is no end of the world left wherinto the sound of the Gospel is not gone forth The foundation of which being there already laid there is great hopes that it may sooner come to a ful purity reformation perfection the indefatigable pains undaunted courage of those laborers who cultivate it in the East provoke a greater diligence andemulation therein in our planters in the West where the Gospel as following a conquest may be advanced both with much more safety and authority To the end of this Treatise I have added the History of the Tartarian invasian of China much enlarged freed from divers Erratas of the former Edition which gives thee an account of the Chinesse affaires till the yeare 1653. Reader thus much I thought good to advertise thee in the front of this Booke that thou mayst not be so great an hinderance to thy selfe as not to be acquainted with so curious and beneficiall a discourse Farewell The Preface WHo writeth of things farre remote doth almost alwayes incurre the inconvenience of many and those no small defects hence it is that we see many Books whose Authours for their personal Qualities might deserve more credit than may justly be given to their writings As for those who have written of China I have perused some of them who leaving in oblivion almost all Truths take the liberty to wander in discourses altogether fabulous for this Kingdome being so remote and having alwayes with much Care avoided all Communication with Strangers reserving onely to themselvs the knowledge of their own Affairs with a most particular Caution hence it followes that nothing is knowne without the Confines thereof but what doth as it were overflow into the skirts of the Country of Cantone a part of this Empire whither the Portugheses have been suffered to come so that the most internall and secret knowledge thereof hath been reserved either for the Natives of the Country who know well enough how to conceale it or for those who upon a better Motive have to discover it little lesse then forgotten their own nature their language their customes and manner of living and transformed themselves into the naturall humour of that Country Now this last hath by divine dispensation fallen to the lott of the Religious of the Company of Iesus who although they came late to the Culture of the Church are notwithstanding arrived to that honour to be reckoned among the first that after Saint Thomas the Apostle did cultivate those remote Confines of the world It is now fifty eight years that they have laboured under this so distant Climate where directing all their force and endeavours to the conversion of Souls they account it a manifest Theft to employ any otherwise that time which they owe to the Service of God and is of so much importance for the Eternall Salvation of men Hence it is that never any yet did or would it have been permitted him if he had desired it to employ himselfe in writing the Relation of this Kingdome except it were Father Nicolaus Trigalzius after he had by permission with-drawn himself from the culture of Christianity among the Chineses and passed from thence into Europe Vpon the same occasion I have undertaken to give a
not only no need to take almes of other Countries but with what it is able to spare which is both much and very good it satisfieth the desires of the neighbouring and remote kingdomes who have always a longing desire to see and enjoy it It s chiefe sustenance is that which is most used throughout the world to wit wheat and rice some Countries making most use of the one and some of the other China produceth both in so great plenty that a Pico of each a Pico containes 125 pound of our weight is commonly worth five Reals that is about halfe a crowne of English mony and if it commeth to seaven and a halfe 't is counted a dearth The Northern Provinces use for their proper sustenance Wheate Barly and Maiz eating Rice but seldome as we doe in Europe leaving it for the Southern Provinces Which although they have Wheat in great plenty make use of it with the same moderation as we doe of Rice or any other sort of fruit They have Pulse of diverse kindes the reliefe of the poorer sort of people and the ordinary provinder in stead of Barly for the Beasts of Burthen They use Herbes much they being the food of the ordinary people almost all the year throughout the chiefe Inventorie of their Apothecaries shops for their physicke which is founded only upon Herbes and very safe physick Yet they want both Endive and Carduus but have in stead thereof others which we want Flesh they have every where plentifully even in small villages That which they use most constantly throughout the yeare is Hogs-flesh Beefe is sold there without any bones they taking them alwayes out first Venison they have not so plentifull nor doe they much affect it although they have there the same which here afford us so much recreation as wild Boares Stagges fallow Deare and Hares but no Conies Of fowle there is great plenty they have all ours in great abundance Partridges of two sorts one whereof differeth not from ours but only in their call The Nightingales though they are bigger than ours have the same voice and manner of singing Other birds there are which we have not here and are in great esteeme as well for their beauty to the eye as for their excellent taste to please the Palat. The birds which we see painted in their workes that come into Europe have without doubt for the most part the resemblance of those there Art alwaies favouring nature or but little altering from her They are excellent in bringing up of tame fowle and have of every sort without number Geese they have in so great quantity that they feed up and downe the fields in huge flocks That which is reported of their hatching egges by art is very certaine but it is only in the spring time and then they have no need of the dam. Wild Beasts as Tigers and Wolves there are in abundance throughout the kingdome though they doe not much hurt There are Elephants alwaies to be seen at court but they are brought from other Countries For tame creatures they have all ours as well for burthen without using Oxen for this as they are faine to doe throughout all India as also for tillage of their land in which they make use of Oxen. In the Southern parts the Bufolo's undergoe the chiefe labour They have store of horses but without mettle and little worth Coaches were formerly much in use with them and growing out of fashion there we tooke them up being first used in Italy and Spain in the yeare 1546. Since they have only used Chaires and Sedans finding them of lesse pompe and expence and of greater convenience wherefore to this day in all their journies they serve themselves with litters carried by Mules or Chaires borne by 4 6 or 8 men according to the quality of the persons Those which they use most in Cities are in forme not unlike unto ours Those in which the women are carried are bigger more convenient and more beautified and also the manner of carrying them is different In the two Cities of Penckin and Nanckin where there is a greater concourse of all sorts of people they have in all publick places a good quantity of Horses and Mules with handsome furniture and very well fitted with bridles and saddles standing ready to be hired by such persons as are desiâ—ous with more ease and lesse expence to travell up and downe the City upon their occasions In the Northern provinces they have but little fish except it be at the Court which for being such wants nothing The reason is because in those parts there are no many Rivers yet they cause great store of fish to be brought from the Southern Pâ—ovinces which very much abound therein taking them on the sea coasts in lakes and in pooles in great plenty dried and accommodated in diverse manners so much as is sufficient In the River of Nanckin there is every yeare a fishing for the Kings use and till that be done there is a prohibition upon a rigorous penalty for any other person to fish and the voyage being between five and fourty and threescore daies journy yet it is brought fresh and sweet without salting it Troutes are not there so much esteemed as with us but Sturgeon every whit as much which when it is sold at the dearest doth not exceed five-pence the pound By which you may perceive the cheapnesse of all other things Among fruits Cherries and Mulberries have there no esteeme for their tast is not very good they use the greatest part of those fruits we have in Europe but they are not comparable to ours neither in quantity nor quality except it be the Oranges of Cantone which may well be called the Queens of Oranges and are by some esteemed to be not so much Oranges as Muscatell Grapes disguised in that forme and habit The Southern provinces have the best fruit of all India particularly Cantone for they have Anans Manghas Bananas Giachas Giambas above all there are some fruits proper to them of a particular excellency such as in Cantone are the Licie so the Portughess call them but the Chineses Lici These on the outside are of an Orange colour and when they are ripe doe very much beautify the trees they grow on They are made like chastnuts in the forme of an heart when the shell is pilled of which is only contiguous to it the fruit remaines like a pearl in colour very pleasing to the sight but more to the taste There is likewise a fruit called Longans named by the Chineses Lumien that is Dragons eye they are in figure and greatnesse not much unlike a small nut but the Pulpe is very little and different but between the shell and the stone it is sweet and wholesome this fruit is found in Cantone and Fokien Throughout the kingdome there are red figges a name put upon them by the Portugheses for in the Chinese tongue they are called Suzu it is a
able to inform only a Captain told me that it was a very ancient thing for that present to be composed of such things with so much infallibility they durst not make any alteration Of the rest of the commodities which they bring if the King desireth any thing he sendeth to see and buy it At their return the King rewardeth them with two pieces of cloth of gold for each horse 30. pieces of yellow silk 30. pound of Chá ten of Musk 50. of a medicine called Tienyo and as many of Silver These Saracens told me that the present which they gave the King was not in their country worth above 7000 Crownes but what was given them by the King for their Embassie and voyage was noe lesse worth then 50000 Crownes a pretty good gayne but ordinary from those Princes From this Province goeth another Caravan for the powerful Kingdom of Tibet which carryeth diverse things in particular Silk-stuffs Porsellane and Chá Chá is a leafe of a tree about the bignesse of Mirtle in other Provinces of the hearbe Basil and in others of the small Pomgranat They drie it over the fire in iron-sives where it hardens and sticketh together There is of many sorts of it as well because the plant is various as also that the upper leaves do exceed the other in finenesse a property almost of all plants There is of it from a Crown a pound to four farthings according to the quality of it there being so many differences thereof It being thus dryed and cast into warme water it giveth it a colour smell and tast at the first unpleasing but custome makes it more acceptable T is much used in China and Giappone for it serveth not only for ordinary drink in stead of water but also for entertainment to strangers when they visit them as wine doth in the Northern parts it being throughout all those kingdoms esteemed a wretched niggardlinesse to give only good words to those that come to their house although they be strangers at least they must have Chá and if the visit be any thing long there must be added some fruit or sweet-meates sometimes they lay the cloath for this and when not they set it in two dishes upon a little square table Many vertues are related of this leaf certain it is that it is very wholesome and that neither in China nor Giappone there is any troubled with the stone nor is so much as the name of this disease known from whence may be inferred how great a preservative against this evill the use of this drink is it is also certain that it powerfully delivereth from the oppression of sleep whosoever desireth to watch either for necessitie or pleasure for by suppressing the fumes it easeth the head without any inconvenience and finally it is a known and admirable help for students For the rest I have not so great an assurance of it that I dare affirm it There is found also in this Province a most evident signe of the ancient Christianitie which hath been there as we shall relate in its order In the great Metropolis thereof we have a Church and a house with a well founded and fruitfull Christianity by whom also many particular Oratories are frequented Riansi is the third of these six Northern Provinces which we are now discoursing of It lyeth in the Latitude of thirty eight degrees it hath many mountaines which makes their Harvest but poore there is little wheate lesse Rice but most Maiz it is so aboundant in grapes that it serveth the whole Kingdome with Raisins and might furnish at least it selfe with wine as it succeeds in a Residence which we have there where we make now only enough for to serve the Masses but send also sufficient to the next Residencies It hath wells of fire for the use of their houses as we have of water in Europe they seeme to be Mines of sulphur set on fire so that opening a little the mouth of the well which must not be very large it sendeth forth so great a heade that they rost and boyle therewith whatsoever meate they desire Their ordinary fewell as likewise in all the confines thereof Stone-coale not small ones such as are found in some of our Countries of Europe but of a very considerable bignesse There are Mines very fruitfull of this matter which burneth with a great deale of ease In some parts as Pekim and Honam they lay it together in such manner that the fire lasteth day and night They make use of Bellowes to kindle it We have a house and a Church in the City of Kiamcheu another in that of Phucheu which are visited at their set times both the one and the other have a good and numerous Christianity and among them many of the Nobility There are not wanting Oratories as in other Cities by which the scarsity of Churches is supplied The fourth Province which is Xantun in the Latitude of 23. degrees lying betwixt Nankim and Pekim is very poore it suffereth many times a loathsome and malignant Infestation by Grillo's or field-Crickets and by consequence the terrible horrour of famine In the yeare 1616 a dogge bought to be eaten was worth more than a young man sold for a slave it produceth store of Cattell and of our fruits great peares many and good There groweth here in great number and varietie a fruit which seemed to some of us to be a peare of a good kind in so great aboundance that filling the Kingdom they overflow even to Macao although it be a great way off and that there are three large Provinces betwixt Pekim is the fift Province scituated in the Latitude of fourty degrees it enjoyeth the priviledge of having the Court in a City of the same name Though the proper name of it be Xunthienfu by the Sarances called Lambalud This good fortune befell it for so I may call it at the death of Humvù when a nephew of his named Vunlo who dwelt in this Province and was very potent usurped by violence the crowne against the right heire And so confiding more in them with whom he had alwaies lived as also to be the better able to make resistance against the Tartars which border upon him he removed the Court from Nankim and planted it here The people are lesse ingenious as commonly all Northern people are but more apt for labour and warre The soyle is very drie and favourable for health but barren of fruits for the common sustenance But this want is supplyed by that generall prerogative of Courts which draw all to them and overcome in this the proper nature of the place It hath Maiz Wheate and little Rice only for the use of the people of the Palace which is very numerous the Mandarines and Souldiers being many thousands The King keepeth in those rivers a thousand vessels flat-bottom'd by reason of the shallownesse of the water which only serve for the bringing of victualls to Court which they lade in
the South And in Nankim there is sowen a certaine Rice for the King in particular of such a quality that being sodde in water without any other addition it maketh a very savoury dish The City is not so big as Nankim but in that presse of people much exceedeth it in a word it is like the Court of so powerfull a Prince The walls are broad enough for twelve horses to go a breast They are guarded night and day as well in time of peace as if there were warre At every gate they keep a continuall watch which is the profit of the Eunuchs which the Queen alloweth them for their wages and they make good store of crownes of this exercise For all those which enter and bring any thing with them pay toll and those of Cantone are used with most rigour just like Spanyards in a french Inne I know not the reason of this but only a certaine indignation which they have against them The Magistrates of this Court are quite contrary to those of other crownes and Commonwealths of the world and are therefore a patterne of that uprightnesse which ought to be found in all I meane concerning the pompe and equipage of their persons which is very moderate They are not allowed to be carried in a Sedan or Chaire unlesse it be some few of more particular dignity The greatest part ride on horse-back and because they are ill horsemen their horses are guided by two servants that go by them one on each side the horse least their master should fall Each Judge of a Village without the precincts of the Court use more state than the most eminent Ministers in the Court They walke in the streets with their faces cover'd as well by reason of the dust which is very much as also for convenience and to avoid both expence and ceremony with the Mandarinesse for not being knowne they dissemble as if they saw them not and make no stay to verify that Axiome that where one is least knowne there is more pleasure and convenience to be enjoyed The cold which this Countrie suffereth is much greater than could be expected from the Latitude of 40. degrees The rivers and lakes are so hard frozen over that they drive Carts over them without any danger they make use of stoves that are more convenient than ours and wast not so much fewell conveighing the heate by pipes laid under ground and so within doores enjoy a pleasant spring in the heart of winter The same heate supplieth also the absence of the sun and by meanes thereof the trees are clothed with leaves and flowers before their time In the Court we have a faire Church built after the fashion of Europe and a house wherein reside 4 fathers by licence from the King and are in much esteeme with all the Magistrates Besides the Churches in all the places we have already spoken of the greater part whereof are large Cities there are also many other habitations of Christians which have their Oratories which are visited by us at set times Catechizing and Baptizing the new Christians conferring and administring the Holy Sacraments to the others The sixt and last Province is Leaotùm the Northern bound of that Kingdome it is famous for a roote which it produceth of so high esteeme that at my departure from thence it was sold for twice the weight in silver It is so excellent a medicine that if those which are in health doe take it it augments their strength and vigour and if it be given to a sick person it doth marvellously comfort and warme him it is called Ginsem This Province being the frontire next Tartarium is much wasted and is in part possessed by the Tartors here is seen that famous wall so much talked off which runneth nine hundred miles in length with more reputation than effect for besides that its owne greatnesse and extant is enough to make it ruinous the enemy hath now reduced it to a miserable condition CHAP. 4. Of the persons of the Chinesses of their nature wit and inclination THe people of China are white like us in Europe although in the Province of Cantone lying something within the Tropick they are of something a browner colour and particularly in the Islands that lie neere the maine land And because those which come hither are only such as are borderers upon Macao the Centre of those Islands some have been perswaded that there were not in all that Kingdome any people very white but it is certaine that excepting the confines of Cantone where they are something brown the rest are all white not unlike to the whitenesse of the people of Europe and by how much the more Northward one goeth by so much the more as is usually seen is the whitenesse the greater They suffer the haire of their heads to grow as long as it will both men and women They are generally all black-haired hence cometh that name by which this Kingdome is called among other Nations the Kingdome of the black-hair'd people they have also black eyes which are very little little noses and neither large nor high ones as among us which forme they like not accounting it a deformity They have but little beard for the most part nor doe they care to have much although some of them have so They delight to have it black which is the most ordinary colour although some few have red beards which although it be not abhorred by all as among the Thebanes yet it is not esteemed or liked among them by any They clippe not their beard letting it grow according to nature They will be more troubled to loose one haire of their head then all the haire of their face They doe also in neatnesse and curiousnesse about their haire exceed all other Nations They have for this purpose many Barbers of whom it may properly be said that they usurp that name it being derived from the beard which they never touch employing all their diligence and art in kembing and cleansing the head The young children are better proportioned and have a more pleasing Simmetry of beauty than the rest and this more particularly in the Southern Provinces But some places have the advantage in this above others as in the Province of Nankim the City of Nancheu where the women are esteemed to have the preheminence of all others in beauty as formerly in Portugall those of the Towne of Guimaranes from hence the rich men and the Magistrates provide themselves with Concubines and so this gift of nature cometh to be of greater esteeme for their sakes who are the great men of the world As their age beginneth to decline from 25 to 30 yeares old they loose not only much of the livelinesse of their colour but also of the Simmetry and proportion of their shape so that ordinarily they become ill-favoured The disposition of their body is good their strength vigorous and they are great pains-takers hence it cometh that their land which is
very good is by art brought to be much more fruitfull and if there be any which is not good although it be never so little there being not a foot of ground which is unemployed by force of industry they bring it at length to be fruitfull As I passed by Honum I saw one ploughing with a plough of 3 Irons or plough-sheares so that at one bout he made 3 furrowes and because the ground was good for that seed which we call here Feazols or Kidnybeanes this seed was put as it were in a bushel or square dish fastened upon the upper part of the plough in such manner that with the motion thereof the Beanes were gently scattered upon the earth as corne falleth upon the Milstone at the mooving of the Milâ—hopper so at the same time the land is plowed sown with hopes of a future crop Wheat Barly and Maiz they sow as we do it is very ordinary for one that driveth a beast laden to carry a load himself that none might want employment They are watchfull to make their advantage of every thing not suffering any thing to be lost how unprofitable soever it seemeth you may meet often upon a river many vessels of considerable burthen laden only with weeks for lamps made of the pith of rushes taken out with a great facility and dexteritie others which carry nothing else but paper give me leave to relate it because it is a notable argument of the Providence and application which they make in the use of all things for cleanlinesse in their houses of office This is sold in the streets as well as in shops and may in no manner have any thing written upon it for if it have any letters upon it it is among them accounted sacriledge to imploy it to that use But as the number of the people is so great there are not wanting also among them idle persons and vagabonds a common and irremediable plague They are naturally inclined to be Merchants and it is incredible the Traffick which they make not only from one Province to another with very great profit so that they which transport Porsellane within their own Kingdom although they sell it but from one Province to another gaine thirty per Cent. twice a year but even in the same City For almost whatsoever is found in the shopps is sold in the streets in a lesser quantity employing in this trade even to little children as far as they are able as selling fruit herbs wash-bals and such like things The rich Merchants are of good credit and very punctuall as the Portughesses have had experience for many yeares together but their way of bargaining is fuller of craft and subtilty than is to be found any where else in the world for whereas strangers are not allowed to enter into the Kingdom they are all necessitated to treat with the Chinesses in this manner First they agree about the quality of the commodity which each desireth whether it be gold Silk or Porcellane or any thing else when they are agreed of the price presently the Portughese consigneth to him a summe of mony as of 15. or 20. thousand or more Crownes Then the Chinesse goeth with this money to such parts of the Kingdome where the commoditie may be had which the other desireth and returneth with it to Cantone where the Portughese stayeth expecting him This manner of merchandising was practised for many yeares without any fraud but a little while since there hath not been wanting some who have used deceit therein And at this day the credit thereof is diminished as I beleeve through the fault of both Nations Neverthelesse the nature of the people and inclination of the whole nation as well in those who sell as those who buy is much inclined to guile and deceit which they put in execution with admirable subtletie They will take the flesh from off the breast of a partridge and fill up the hollow place with some other thing and stitch up the cut whence it was taken out and all with so much mastery and skill that if the buyer be not an Argus and if he were he shall finde no remedy in stead of a partridge he shall buy nothing but feathers and bones Amongst true Gammons of Bacon they will foist in others made of wood but so like that they will easily deceive the sight for good ones It is an ordinary thing to fat up an old horse and sell him for a young one and what is more to paint him over with beautifull spots so well done as if they were naturall choosing for the time of sale the doubtfull light of the day towards the dusk of the evening that the deceit may be the hardlier discovered This cheate was put upon one in Macao who notwithstanding was an experienced buyer and of good judgement The bewitching art of extracting the elements and principles from barren stones and hardest mineralls which is spread through all parts of the universe hath gainâ—d many practitioners in China They are passionatly addicted to the art of Alchimy with this opinion that he that hath the art of making silver is in the way to find the receit of prolonging life unto extream old age And how long will men give themselves over to this fond perswasion deceived with a vaine hope of obtaining these two things so much desired so uncertaine Many take great paines in this art although they lose much and gaine little contrary to that which succeeds in all other trades which is to gaine much out of a little Finally either these men deceive themselves or find themselves deceived by the professours of this science who are often uncertaine and varying in their Maximes which ought to be reall and constant so that the event is alwaies dangerous and uncertaine Many there are which are followers of it hoping to make gaine by their deceit because they dare not rely upon the certainty of their art There was one of these which in Pekim offered himselfe to a Magistrate promising him great matters from his art Covetous persons are ordâ—narily credulous He furnisht him with materialls to make his operation amongst which the other secretly conveyed a piece of silver which he privily carryed about him to that intent the ignorant Magistrate was well pleased with the product of it he seeming to him a true sonne of art Then the work-man faining to have great occasion to goe to another place desired leave of him for some dayes which the Magistrate with much adoe consented to because his covetous desire being inflamed by that experiment could not brooke a long absence But the Alcyhmyst that used to fish in the silver seas of Hydropicall covetousnesse with those deceitfull nets with which he long entertained their hopes but brought them in no profit was absent three whole yeares at the end of which being returned to Pekim he maketh as if he knew not the house of this his friend though he often passed by the
they can avoyd their owne houses knowing well that the multitude of people and the respect which is payd to their quality at home are capitall enemies to study hence it cometh to passe in other Kingdomes that the sonnes of Lords and great men do for the most part prove great Ignorants As if the greatest Nobility did not consist in the greatest knowledge There are ordinary Masters without number for there being so many that pretend to the degree of a Literato and so few that attaine to it the greatest part are constrained to take upon them the imployment of a schoolmaster so that to set up a schoole the year following they go about to get scholars for that time from the beginning of the present year but in great houses they commonly receive none for Masters but such as have taken the degree of Batchelour who continue the course of their studies with a designe to take their other degree When they have taken any degree although it be but only of Batchelâ—ur they are then no longer under a Master but forme a kind of Academie as it were among themselves where they meet at certaine times every month one of them openeth a book and giveth a point or Theme upon which all of them make their Compositions which they afterward compare among themselves Although they have no universities and particular schooles neverthelesse they have generall schooles which are very capacious and magnificent and most richly adorned for the examiners and those that are to be examined of which there is a wonderfull great number These schooles are in the Cities and Townes but the most stately ones are in the Metropolies of the Provinces where the examination of Licentiats is held These fabriques are of a bignesse proportionable to the multitude of people which flock to them The form is almost the same in all Those of Cantone are not bigge because they admit not of above foure-score to take their degree whereas in others there are admitted from an hundred to a hundred and fifteen which is a great difference The whole structure is compassed about with a wall having a faire and sumptuous gate towards the South opening into a large streete where a numerous multitude are gathered together This streete or Piatza is 150. Geometricall paces broade each pace consisting of five foote There are no houses in it but only porches and walks with seats for the captaines and souldiers who are there assisting all the time of the examination and keep a strong guard At the first entrance there is a great Court where do stand the Mandarines of the first post with a Court of guard within the gate then presently appeareth another wal with a gate made like those of our Churches and openeth shuts in two leaves or pieces when it is not convenient that all should be opened when you are past that gate there appeareth a large place in which there is a pond of water extending from one tide to another over which standeth a stone bridge of perfect Architecture which endeth at another entrance or gate guarded by Captaines which suffer none to go in or out without expresse order from the officers After this gate followeth another very spacious Court having on each side rowes of little houses or chambers for the persons that are to be examined placed on the East and West side thereof Every chamber is foure palmes and an halfe long every palme is nine inches English and three and a halfe broade and is in height about the stature of a man they are covered with Tarrasse or Playster in stead of Tyle within each of them are two boards the one fastened to sit downe on the other moveable for a Table which after it hath served them to write upon they make use of when time is to eate on There is a narrow entrie which leadeth to them that admitteth but of one man a breast and that hardly too the doores of one row open toward the backside of the other At the time of the examination there is a souldier to assist in every one of these little chambers to guard and serve the person to be examined sitting under his little Table They say he hath a gagge of wood in his mouth that he should not speak and trouble the student But if it be in his power to remedie it it is not likely that he doth entirely complie with his obligation At the end of this narrow entrie I spake of is raised a Tower upon foure Arches with Balusters without on all sides within which there is a Salone or great Hall where do assist some officers and persons of respect who stay there to give account of what passeth in all the little chambers which they have placed in their sight At the foure corners of this Court are foure great Towers with their Bell or Drum which is sounded as soone as there happeneth any noveltie or disorder to give notice thereof to whom it doth concerne Nigh to these Towers are other Buildings with a large Hall furnished with seats and Tables and other necessaries for the businesse that is to be performed there which is the first examination of the compositions at which the more ordinary officers do assist sitting in those seates Going through the Hall by the gate which looketh Northward there is to be seen another Court and presently another Hall of the same form but the furniture thereof is more rich and costly it serving for the President and more honourable officers Then follow likewise other appartaments and lodgings for the said persons and for all the other officers and examiners every appartament hath a Hall seats and Tableâ— to negotiate and eat at a chamber with a bed and Canopie of silke and other houshold-stuff proper to that end they are designed for There is also a walke with little gardens and low Trees There are also joyned to these other lesser chambers for Notaries Secretaries Pages and other officers of their families besides these there are other chambers for the Mandarines and inferiour officers and for their ordinary servants with Butteries Larders Kitchins and whatsoever is necessary for the accommodation of so great a multitude every thing being disposed and ordered even to admiration Anciently the nobilitie and kindred of the King were not admitted to any sort of office or publique charge no nor those of them that studied were allowed to come to the examinations to take their degrees About 20 yeares since after many earnest solicitations made by them and oppositions by the contrary part they had the priviledge granted them to be admitted to all examinations and the examiners are obliged to confer degrees on some of them but not to many The common people of all sorts and all vocations are admitted except those that are infamous as the servants of the Mandarines not their houshold Servants but those which serve them in their Tribunalls and Courts of justice Sergeants Bayliffs Catchpoles Rogues Executioners and guardians of
to find him because they do yet stand retired to give him notice of his election and to beg some reward of him and so staies with him to wait upon him till he departeth to go to the Court. The students having notice given them of their promotion come all on horse-back to the Palace-general every one in his order where the Proveditor and Minister of the Kings Exchequer-chamber standeth ready expecting them with the ensigns of their dignitie as the Cap Gown Tippit and Boots which he solemnly putteth upon them and when they are thus adorned they go presently to give thanks to the President of the examinations who receiveth them on foot and treateth them as his equals though he be alwaies to them in the stead of a Master and they do so depend on him and bear him such extraordinary respect that it is a thing almost incredible to be related Among them is so much love and amity as if they were really brethren for they are called brothers of the examination and like such do they respect one another After follow diverse ceremonies and severall banquets presented by the Officers altogether They are three in all as I remember and are all very sumptuous but the third is of some profit also for in this there is set to every one of them three tables the first covered with diverse meates the second with hens fowle venison and other flesh which is to be all raw the third with dryed fruits and all this is to be sent home to their houses that they might spend it there at their own pleasure and discretion Assoon as these men have obtained their degree they become presently great honoured nay adored and I know not how suddenly rich After this they go no longer on foot but either on hors-back or in a Sedan And not only the graduate but his whole family change their condition and he beginneth to think of purchasing his neighbours houses and to build himself a Palace This will yet seem more wonderfull to him that knoweth that many of them come out of their countries a very great way on foot carrying at their backs that habit which they are to wear in the City having sometimes their hands daubed with clay wherewith they lately were mending up their poor cottages of which sort of blades I have seen some come to Nankim These solemnities being ended the Graduates presently prepare to go to Court to be made Doctours and if they will take any government upon them they are presently provided with some place or other But if they accept of any government they lose their pretension of being examined afterward for Doctour Although there is none who at first doth not attempt it But if any one doth not succeed in it and begin to be somewhat in years having a mind to put himselfe presently into the world he accepteth of a Government having only the title of a Licentiate but such very seldome come to very high preferments although there have been found some of them who have had the good fortune to be advanced to the quality of Vice-roy For this journey to Court they have every one of them given them 80. crownes out of the Kings exchequer to bear their charges and it is very certaine as I have been informed by some Chinesses of credit that the whole expences which every Licentiate stands the King in from the time he taketh his degree till he cometh to be placed in the Court amounteth to 1000. crownes which throughout the whole Kingdome according to my account maketh a million and halfe of crownes So much doth it cost the Prince in the forming of his wisemen and making them capeable of the Government of his crowne so great a reward doth he propose to them that they might aspire to be sufficiently learned The Licentiates who are made every three yeare throughout all the Provinces are about fifteen hundred more or lesse and this is no great number in respect of those which procure their degree in all the generall Palaces In that of Cantone which is one of the least having not above 7500. little chambers in it the compositions of the first day are about 96148. from whence may easily be inferred how great the number of the pretenders is And now we will give a particular chapter concerning the supreme degree CHAP. 9. Of the degree of Doctour THe degree of Doctour is solemnly conferred at the Court in the second Moone of the yeare which answereth to our month of March They proceed in it according to the same form which was observed in the degree of Licentiate excepting that the ensignes of honour are different and the examiners of greater qualitie they being the chiefe of the royall Colledge called Hanlin and their President is alway the Colao the greatest dignitie next the King of this Empire although he differently exerciseth the charge of President for in this Transaction they of the royall Colledge have a definitive vote and the compositions being distributed among them after the first election they who are elected and approved by them cannot be refused or rejected by the President All the Licentiates of the Kingdome are admitted to this examination as well the old ones as the new And anciently there was no precedent examination to inable them for this admittance because it was accounted sufficient to be a Licentiate to have entrance at the examination of Doctors But because among their compositions there were many so ill made that it was time lost to read them and did render the composers incapeable not only of the degree of Doctour but likewise of pretending to it therefore about 15. years since there was introduced another examination for the receiving of them which is in practise to this day from whence it happeneth that many are not received to their great shame and sorrow which is a wholesome instruction to others not to spend their time in feasting and recreations In this examination are to be chosen 350. upon whom the degree of Doctour is conferred The ensignes of honour excepting the Bootes which are the same in all are very different from those of the Licentiates both in cost and ornament They have also a girdle given them which they alwaies weare in their places of Government which are bestowed upon them but is more rich and precious according to the offices they are advanced to When they have received their degree and put on their ensignes of honour they all assemble within a Hall of the Kings Palace prepared for that purpose where they are examined the second time in one only composition the poynt being about the Government and employment which they are to be admitted to At this examination in former times the King did use to assist in person but now there assisteth a Colao in his name The examination being ended they passe into another Hall where the new Doctours do make their reverence to the King and presently the Colai presents to him three of
only 3 strings and is the usuall instrument of the blind man They use also the violin with 3 strings and its bow they have also another with one only string which they play on like to our Bow vyollin The chiefest stringed instrument which they have is of seaven strings and is in more esteem than the rest and if the Musician be skil-full it maketh tolerable Musick The fift is of wood Of this kind they make certain thin pieces of board laying them together they play upon them all at once like snappers or castagnets the Bonzi also have a particular way by themselves of striking and playing upon a piece of wood and that with much keeping of time The sixth is of those instruments which are sounded with the mouth as flutes of which they have 2 or 3 sorts so sound them very excellently They have also another instrument made of severall pipes like the fashion of our Organ but it is but small and to be carried in ones hand They sound it with their mouths and the Harmony is excellent Now sometimes all these instruments are plaid on together and make a pleasing musick Poesie hath ever been much esteemed in China and in the time when there were many Kings Feudatory to one Emperour when they came to do him homage as they did every three years they were obliged each of them to bring with him out of his Kingdom the Rythmes and Poesies which were there most current and in use that by them he might judge of their manners and customes which truly are much discovered in such compositions In this particular the Chinesses have a great advantage over all others because they are very modest in whatsoever they write and it is very rare to find a loose word in their verses and what is more they have no letters whereby to expresse the privy parts not are they to be found written in any part of all their books They have great variety of verses and do use a consonancie of meeter like to that in the Songs Ballads Sonets and Madregals of Europe and they put also the correspondency of the Rythmes at the end of each and so many verses as we do in our sonets octaves in which they use great variety They compose likewise verses by the number of syllables the which they call words for as in their language all words are Monosyllables there cometh to be no difference betwixt a syllable and a word which consisteth of one only letter which is likewise pronounced a Monosyllable So that all letters being thus after the same manner the quantity of the verse consisteth in the number of them so that as we compose verses here of five seaven or eleven syllables so also the Chinesses make theirs of five seaven or more letters whereas among us two words and sometimes one may take up the whole verse it can never fall out so in theirs because all their words are of one syllable and one letter They have not verses that answer to our latin verses with feet as Dactils or Spondees c. But are all made like our Sonets and Dities and other verses in Rythme in which they use many various forms and manners of compositions The chiefe are eight it will be sufficient to relate one to you to give you some knowledge of the rest In this kind of Poesie the verses are to be eight in number consisting each of them of five letters and the consonancy of rythme to be every other verse in this manner The first may have it or no as they please but the second must rime to the fourth The fift with the sixt the seventh with the eighth The third fift and seaventh have no consonancy of rime but the letters are to be correspondent to one another as also the verses that do observe a consonancy are likewise to have their letters to correspond to one another the first with the first the second with the second c. And this correspondency consisteth not in riming but in the signification wherefore if the first letter of the second verse signifie a mountaine water fire or whatsoever else the first letter of the fourth verse must likewise signifie the same thing which is likewise observed in the second and in the rest of the letters of the whole verse This is a very Artificiall way but difficult In the conceits of their verses and in the figures with which they expresse themselves they use almost the same manner with us in Europe They have another kind of verse of lesse esteeme like ordinary rimes which are every where in request but the Nobilitiá and particularly those of the Kings kindred and blood-royall are much addicted unto the eighth manner of verses above mentioned in which they make many severall Poesies chiefly in commendation of their friends of famous men of the dead and of severall vertues In Painting they have more curiositie than perfection They know not how to make use either of Oyles or Shadowing in this Art and do therefore paint the figures of men without any grace at all but trees flowers birds and such like things they paint very much to the life But at present there are some of them who have been taught by us that use Oyles and are come to make perfect pictures Medicine or Physick is in a very good condition in China because they have abundance of good ancient bookes of that art being all their owne authours for ours are not yet arrived thither They do not let blood nor set on Cupping-Glasses They use no sirrops no potions no pills much lesse have they the use of Cauteries or issues a medicine of great advantage They are only Herbalists using nothing but herbes rootes fruits seeds c. and all drie and for a greater supply that which they have not in some Provinces is brought them from others so that there are whole Faires only of medicines and in the Cities and Townes the Apothecaries shops are very well provided from whence they furnish themselves But neither in bottles nor glasses but of all others the Physicians are well provided because they never write any receipt but give the medicine themselves to the patient whom they visit And all is done at the same visit therefore the Physician hath alwayes following him a boy carrying a Cabinet with five drawers each of them being divided into more than fourty little squares and all of them furnished with medicines ready ground and prepared They are very famous in judging of the Pulse never asking the patient whether the paine be in his head shoulders or belly only they feele the pulse with both their hands leaned upon a pillow or some other such thing observing the motion of the pulse for a good while and afterwards do tell what the patient ayleth I do not say that they hit right on every thing in all patients nor that all Physitians are able to do it there being many which do not study and know
the Kingdome I detained the petitions which were presented me without dispatching them I tooke no care of nominating Magistrates as the Kingdomes need required and I know that at this present there are some wanting I have opened nine mines of gold and silver I have encreased and multiplied the Gabells and Excise I have disturbed the publick peace with tumults of warre whence hath followed discord with the neighbouring princes and great oppression and injury to their people wherefore thinking continually both night and day upon these things I am hardly able to suffer the grief which my soule endureth and which doth now detest her former faults finally I began to take up better resolutions but I am fallen into this infirmity the which doth still so encrease that it maketh me beleeve I shall very shortly lose my life In the mean time I have this only hope left me that my Sonnes and Nephews will amend my faults by leading a better life You therefore the Heire of my Kingdome seeing that you neither want ingenuity nor good disposition and because you have hitherto never forborne the exercise of piety obedience and other vertues be of good courage The inheritance of the Empire of China is yours Let your principall care be well to compose your life and manners Apply your selfe with all study and industry to the well governing of the Kingdome Love those that are good refuse not counsell take not advise in evill part that you might be able to beare the great weight of this Empire do your endeavour that your Sonne my Grand-child follow his studies with all diligence Be kind and loving to your three Brothers assigne them convenient habitations and provide for each of them a good revenue and honourable Titles Use your utmost diligence that all your subjects as well noble as ignoble may live in peace and love concord Take care speedily to make the Colai and other the supreame Magistrates for I do remember to have left two places voyd and above all forget not to elect the Kings Administratours These things I recommend to you that you should endeavour speedily to put them in execution By all means take off the new Gabells at Bridges the Excise of silke stuffs eartherne ware and other things which I have lately introduced Take care that all causes which are depending in the Tribunals be dispatched with diligence by some select Judges and free the innocent The souldiers on the confines of Tartary do want their pay and provisions let them be speedily supplied out of the royall exchequer this last clause is said to have been added by the Prince to his fathers Testament I do recommend to you the souldiers and Captaines which were slaine in the last warre Honour their Mortuaries and their soules with new Titles assist their families by paying their arreares All this I briefly ordaine that you should put it in execution assoone as possibly you may As for my Funerall cause the ceremonies of the Kingdome to be observed Though I had rather for my particular satisfaction that in stead of twenty seaven months as is the usuall custome they should only last for so many dayes All the Magistrates Vice-roys Visitours and Captaines of warre have more need to assist at their governments and charges Suffer not that they be called hither upon the occasion of my funerall It will be sufficient that when each hath newes of my death he cause to be done for three dayes in the place where he is that which useth to be performed at the Funerall of the Kings body The Pastilios and other perfumes wont to be presented on the like occasions may be brought by the inferiour officers in the name of the great ones But for the Magistrates appointed for the government of the forts and the Presidents of Cities and Townes my Will is that in no case they should be suffered to come as also that the strangers who are Tributary to this Kingdome should be excused I do ordaine that this my last Will should be published through the whole Kingdome that it may come to the eares of every one of my subjects This was his will and Testament which accordingly was every where published The other ceremonies I forbeare to write because they are the same with those we have already related CHAP. 18. Of the severall Sects of religion in China THe Chinesses are generally little inclined to Sects neither are there any thing neere so many among them as among the people of Giappon Neverthelesse they have three which although they be different yet that they might not erre in any or to speake more correctly that they might erre the more they joyne them altogether Two of them are proper to China and first sprung up there The third which is of the Idols is adventitious and came from India The first is that of the Litterati and is more ancient among them than some do think who make Confusio to be the author of it They worship no Pagod or Idol but acknowledge a Superioritie or Deitie who is able to chastise and to reward Notwithstanding they have no Churches wherein they worship him nor any divine Offices which they celebrate nor any prayers that they rehearse nor any Priests or Ministers which officiate at his service Yet they speak and write in their books of this Lord very Honourably as of a divine person neither do they apply or attribute any undecent thing to him as our Ancestours did to their Gods But as they did not perfectly and distinctly know the true God they fell to worship three things which are the most renowned powerfull and profitable in the world the which they call San Cai that is heaven earth and man There are in the courts of Nankim and Pekim only very sumptuous Temples for heaven and earth but which do properly belong to the King alone wherein he only in his owne person doth sacrifice he being the Minister also of the sacrifice and in his absence or by his order the chiefe Magistrate of the Tribunal of Rites In the Cities there are Temples for the Tutelar spirits to which the Mandarines do sacrifice as also to the spirits of the rivers mountaines and of the foure parts of the world c. There are also Temples to the honour of some men who have been famous Benefactours to the publick and therein are palced their Images They do the same honour to their Ancestours untill the fourth degree upwards For their soule in the next life they neither expect nor pray for any thing Neverthelesse they ask for temporall assistance in this life good fortune and to be able to imitate their good works and atchivements They pretend by this to stirre up devotion in the people that they seeing how heaven and earth are honoured as universall Parents they might also honour their particular Parents and seeing how famous men of former ages are honoured they might thereby endeavour to imitate them and seeing how their deceased Progreitours
plague came In the royall palaces of five parts the fire burnt downe two and the wind overthrew five Towers of this City we saw two Sunnes together and the one did Ecclipse the other These are all things of evill Prognostication but above all we saw a man enter into the royall Palaces with resolution to kill the Prince which he had done had he not been hindred This fell out when the King would have constituted his second sonne heire of the Kingdome who was growne very powerfull by the favour and art of the Eunuches and at that time there came in a man to have killed the eldest sonne but he was hindred by his feare and the women who helped the Prince And the worst is that a Mandarine having spoken something high shewing therein his fidelitie to you our Lord but for his Loyaltie you made him a Traitour and commanded he should be put in prison and although we made great means to free him by declaring his innocency yet you never gave eare unto us This imprisonment was when the King shewed his eldest sonne to the Mandarines in the royall hall whom they would have had declared heire of the Kingdome the King would not and one of them tooke the boldnesse to speake and to plead for the true Prince and was therefore committed prisoner by the King Many times the Mandarines presented Memorialls wherein they did relate the miserable condition of the people desiring that their Taxes might be lessoned a thing worthy of much consideration but neither did you make any account thereof We the Mandarines of this court have severall times petitioned that you would come out and give Audience in publick as your Predecessours hetherto have done that the government might be conformable to that of heaven as it is most fitting you answered us sometimes that you were not well other times that the weather was cold and rough and that we should meet another day we expected till Spring time then till the beginning of Summer that you would performe what you had promised but you not only gave no answer to the second Memoriall but you commanded it to be burnt and in this manner you live retired in the Palace without making any account of what importeth you most For this reason are the calamities so great and we persecuted with warres Peace is wanting and as it seemeth it will be wanting for we are come to see rivers of blood running downe and above all in the third moone last past there came some from the Province of Xensi to tell us that there had appeared there a man cloathed in yellow with a green cap on his head and in his hand a fan of feathers who spake thus Vanli that is the name of the King doth not governe though he hath raigned long he sleepeth alwaies the Kingdome is ready to be lost the people will die of hunger the Captaines will be slaine and pierced through with lances and when he had said this he vanished The Mandarines were amazed The Vice-roy used great diligence to know who this man was but could not possibly finde him out seeing therefore the calamites famine warre and other evills which the Kingdome now suffereth we plainly perceive that it was a prognostication of these things Wherefore we are againe returned to require you speedily to open your treasures of mony that fresh leavies of men may be made and some remedy put to so great evills This is the Memoriall which was presented in the year 1618 since when the Tartars have continued every summer for in the winter by reason of the great cold nothing can be done to make considerable inroads wherein they are commonly gainers to the great losse of the Chinesses So that the year 1622 two principall Madarines of the fort of Quamsi where as being the chiefe fortresse of that Province the Vice-roy maketh his residence whether it were that they were discontented or had hopes to better their condition by it made a secret agreement with the Tartars to deliver the fortresse into their hands which accordingly they did for the Tartars falling on upon that side which was assigned them assoone as ever they began the assault they easily tooke it by the Treason which the others had plotted and put to flight all them who knew nothing of the treacherie who together with the Vice-roy escaped to Xamhai the last fortresse as it were of that Province and the first of the Province of Pekim the key and strength of the whole Kingdome Assoone as the newes of this last route came to Court both the King and his Grandees were in great disorder and deliberated to change his abode and to remove to the Court of Nankim as farthest off from danger and it had accordingly been put in execution if a principall Mandarine for there is alwayes found some one or other who taketh care of the publick good had not presented a Memoriall to the King wherein he demonstrated to him that this alteration would be the best and readiest way to destroy the whole Kingdome or the greater part at least by dispoyling of all strength the Court and Province of Pekim that was so neere the other Province which was now ready to be lost This Memoriall took effect and by it the the designe of flying and seeking a new habitation was broken off it being formerly resolved that Nankim should be fortified There was therefore a proclamation sent out which under great penalties did prohibite any to go out of the Court not only Mandarines and people of qualitie but even the common people also Vpon this the people began to bee quieted especially seeing that the Citie was strengthened with new Garrisons Guards Watches and a rigorous strictnesse at the gate The chiefest care was to fortifie the passe at Xam Hai Quà n which as I said above is on the very frontire of the Province of Leaotum which was already lost and on the entrance of the Province of Pekim and by reason the place streightened on both sides with very high mountaines is impregnable they sent thither great store of Ammunition and fresh Souldiers in so great number that it was reported that at that post only they had 80000 men of Warre The King also sent new Captaines with ample power which would have been of greater effect if he could have given it them over the Tartars to conduct them that way who seeing it was not possible to make their entrance at that place both because it was so easie to defend as also that it was well fortified with men began to wheele off to the East side thereof through part of Corea giving off their designe of going toward Pekim which if they had done with so powerfull and victorous an Army they had put that Court into a greater feare and danger than ever yet they had experience of The Chinesses met them not far from the Court where there began so furious a Battaile that many men lost their lives both of
the one and the other side yet at the last the Chinesses had the victorie so great endeavour will men use to defend their own home A little while after this fight arrived at the Court of Pekim a Portughess named Gonsalvo Texera who was sent thither with an Embassie and a Present from the City of Macao who seeing the insolency of the Tartars and the feare of the Chinesses and judging that by it they might do service to the Crown of Portugall and a kindnesse to themselves in what the King of China might do for them offered to the Mandarines in the name of the City of Macao some Portughesses to assist them against the Tartars The profer was kindly accepted of and a Memoriall was presented to the King who presently returned a favourable answer The Councell of Warre dispatched a Father of our company to Macao who was already gone along with the Embassadours to negotiate this assistance with severall orders to the officers of Cantone to expedite the businesse as much as they could with all liberalitie and provision and convenience for the men that were desired of them Foure hundred men were put in order that is 200 Souldiers of which many were Portughesses some whereof were borne in Portugall and some there but the most of them were people of that Countrie who although they were Chinesses borne in Macao yet were bred up among the Portughesses after their manner and were good Souldiers and shot well in Guns To each Souldier was given a youth to serve him who was bought with the Kings money and so large pay for themselves that with it the Souldiers clothed themselves richly and provided themselves with armes and were after all that left very rich too These Souldiers set out from Macao with two Captaines one whereof was named Pietro Corderio the other Antonio Rodriquez del capoo with their Alfieres and other Officers When they were come to Cantone they mustered themselves with so much gallantrie and with such salutes of their Musquetrie that the Chinesses were astonished There they were furnished with boates to passe up the river with all convenience through the whole Province being presented by the Magistrates when they came to any of their Cities and Villages sending refreshment for them all of Hens Beefe Fruit Wine Rice c. They passed over the Mountaines which divide the Province of Cantone from that of Kiamsi and is lesse than a daies journey from the other River all on horse-back even to the meanest of their servants Presenty upon the other side of the Mountaine they were imbarqued againe and going down the River they crossed after the same manner almost all the Province of Kiamsie till they came to the Metropolis thereof where I lived at that time and had under my direction a good number of Christians there they stayed only to see the City and to be wel looked on by them They were invited by many of the noble men that they might looke upon the Fashion of their habit and other things which seemed strange to them they treated them with all manner of Courtesie and commended and admired all except the Slashing and pinking of their cloathes not being able to conceive why when a piece of stuffe is whole and new men should cut it in severall places for ornament But when they had seen this City these men returned without any other effect but the expense and great losse of the Chinesses occasioned by the Tartars in severall encounters because they were deprived of this succour The occasion of their returne was that the Chinesses who traffique in Cantone with the Portughesses and are their Correspondents for their businesse from which they draw a vast profit began to perceive that by this entrance and the good successe thereof of which they made no doubt at all it would be an easie thing for the Portughesses to obtaine licence to enter into the Kingdome and to do their businesse and sell their Merchandise themselves and by this meanes they should come to lose their gaines therefore before the Portughesses set out they used all their endeavour to hinder their going presenting many papers against it and at last the Magistrate answering that he could do no lesse having already parted with the money and distributed among the Souldiers not only ordinarie but very high and advantagious pay they offered at their owne charges to re-imburse the whole money to the King But seeing that this way neither they could obtaine their ends it is reported that they sent to Court that money which they would have given and presenting it to the Mandarines prevailed so that those very men who had proposed the Portugesses to the King as an important succour did againe present a memoriall wherein they expressed that there was now no need of them The King answered and I my selfe saw the Royal answer It is not long since that ye did propose to us that these men should enter into the Kingdome and assist us against the Tartars now ye say they are not necessarie When ye propose any thing it were good you considered of it better howbeit if they are not necessary let them returne In this manner did that expedition of the Portughesses come to an end without any profit at all to the Kingdome but much to the Souldiers besides that they had an opportunitie to see a good part of China The Tartars have ever since continued the warre after the same manner and do continue it to this day and have forced the Kingdome of Corea to pay them tribute as they payed to China although they stil pay to the Chinesses as much as they did formerly CHAP. 22. Of the King and Queenes of China and of the Eunuches ALthough the Chinesses have been so diligent in their Chronicles Records that they have preserved the memorie of above 3000 yeares to this time neverthelesse they have suffered a great losse and damage in the knowledge of many things contained in them by the burning of those books which are called by them The History and in reality the businesse was thus A King named Tien whither it were as some think out of the hatred he bore to learning or as some hold with more probabilitie that he might extinguish the memory of his Ancestours and leave only his owne to prosteritie excepting only the books of Phisick as only necessarie to the Common-Wealth commanded by a rigorous law that the rest of their books should be burnt with so much severitie as if every volume were guilty of high treason and under so great penalites for any that hid them that it was to cost him no lesse than his life and in effect he caused fourtie Litterati to be burned together with their books which they had hid This persecusion lasted the space of fourty years at what time they began to renew their ancient Chronicles by meanes of certaine books and fragments that had escaped some of them being buried under ground and others immured
use in a petition So that the Kings are now become so retired and removed from the sight of the people and as it were so idolized and mewed up in their Palaces that they give them occasion to think in other Countries that the King of China never suffereth himselfe to be seen and that he is always shut up in a glasse and only sheweth one foot and such like things He who first put himselfe in this manner of living was Vam Lie the Grandfather of him that reigneth at present he had some occasion to do it because he was so fat that it put him to great paine and trouble to carry himselfe in publick with that Gravitie and Majestie that is proper to a King and therefore he did exempt himselfe wholly from this trouble He gave no Audience he went not to the sacrifices he went not out in publick neverthelesse he was a person of great prudence and judgement in managing the government He was much esteemed of the Mandarines though he made little account of them He used to say many times when any one was troublesome by replying often with their memorialls or petitions in which kinde the Chinesses are very importunate I was a King and governed before this fellow was borne and yet he will undertake to teach me His sonne who succeeded him changed also the former fashion as also they that followed going out indeed in publick but so moderately that it is only sometimes in the month to hold a Royal Audience and foure times a yeare they go out of the Palace and out of the City to Sacrifice at the foure seasons of the yeare to Heaven and to the Earth in a Temple built for this purpose without the walls of the City This Temple is truly Royall as well in the greatnesse thereof as in the exquisitenesse of the workmanship the figure of it is round with three rowes of pillars one above another for it stands as it were on a Hill or Mount compassed about with those pillars The wall of the Temple beginneth at the top of the third row there are foure paire of staires by which they ascend to it placed towards the foure windes all of white marble and very well wrought The Temple of Nankim is a very perfect and compleat piece of workmanship it hath five Isles sustained by pillars of wood which have no painting or ornament upon them except on their Pedestalls that it may bee seen that each is made of one entire piece of wood Truly they are the goodliest trees the biggest highest most uniform and equall although they are very many that can be imagined And as for my part I confesse it is one of the remarkable things I have seen in China and that one shall hardly find in all the rest of the world so many trees of that beauty aud uniformitie The Seeling is all guilded and although it be above 200 yeares since it was done and that it be farre remote from the eye of the King the Sacrifices not being made therein which are wont to be performed only at the Court where the King resideth yet it doth to this day keep its splendour In the middle thereof are raised two Thrones made of the most precious marbles on one of them the King used to sit when he came thither to sacrifice the other was left empty for the Spirit to whome the Sacrifice was offered The gates are all adorned with plates of Copper enriched with severall works and embossments all gilt without the Temple are many Alters with the statues of the Sunne Moon Planets Spirits Mountaines Rivers c. Round about the Temple are severall cells They say that anciently they were Baths where the King and the Ministers that were to Sacrifice did wash themselves The Grove which standeth on the rest of the plaine consisteth of severall trees but the greatest part are Pines not so much as a Twigge of them may be cut off under most grevious penalties The wal that encompasseth it is covered with glazed Tiles some of yellow colour others of green The circuit thereof is twelve miles To this Temple as I said the King cometh and when he cometh forth the wayes are Barracado'ed leaving only free that part through which the King is to passe who bringeth with him so many Eunuches who encomepasse him so many Officers that accompanie him and so many Souldiers that guard him that it is altogether impossible for him to be seen especially being carried in a Sedan These are the only occasions wherein the King either appeareth or goeth abroad All the rest of his time he staieth at home in his Palace like a King of Bees without either seeing or being seen Many are perswaded that this is not to live like a King but like a criminall Person condemned to perpetuall imprisonment How ever it seemeth to me a great matter that a man without being seen by his power only should be the most reverenced the most obeyed and feared of all the Kings in the world And as for the prison if we will call his Palace so it is very large and pleasant for to give him delight besides that he hath the libertie to go out whensoever he pleaseth his habitations therein are so commodious and full of all manner of entertainment of pleasure and recreation that he hath no need to seek abroad wherewith to content himself His Palaces laying every thing together that is contained in them I think are the best that are to be found in the world Those of Nankim which are the biggest containe about five miles in circuit Those of Pekim are somewhat lesse but much the better These are not all one Palace but many at a good distance one from the other That of the King That of the Queen That of the Prince That of the Younger Sonnes That of his Daughters who are married That of the Second and Third Queens For the Concubines there are foure at the foure corners and are from them named the Palaces of the Ladies There are also some Palaces for the old and Penitent women which they call Lemcum that is the cold Palaces Besides there are colledges for the Eunuches for the Litterati Priests singing-men Comedians c. and almost infinite habitations for so many Offices as there are there within and for that multitude of people that are employed there who are at the least 17000 persons The structure of the Palaces is very exact having many things in it after the manner of ours as Arches Balansters Columnes and such like of Marble excellently wrought with severall little workes and curious enrichments as also embossements or figures in relieve so well raised and standing out that they seem to hang in the aire That which is wrought in wood is all varnished over with their Charan painted and guilded very exquisitely The Halls and Roomes although they are not as it is here reported one of Gold another of Silver another of precious stones neither do they
Assistants who are always advanced in the same Colledge according to their examinations and trialls These always accompany the Kings person and when he goeth abroad have the place next his body These may enter without being called and the manner of the Kings governing being by way of petitions and rescripts every thing passeth through their hands Next followeth the Colledge which they call Thum Cham Su which is as it were a Soveraigne Tribunall of justice over all the Eunuchs This causeth their persons to be arrested this condemneth and causeth them to be punished and not only the Eunuchs but also other persons of great Authority in matters of high concernment are remitted to them and it is the most rigorous Tribunal of justice of all those in China The President is also Captaine of the Kings guard which consisteth of 9000. men 6000. foot and 3000. horse In time of warre he entreth into the Councell of warre where he is allowed the highest place There are also other Colledges and Tribunals as those of severall Treasuries the Treasurie of Iewells of rich Moveables of Habits of Magazines c. There is also a Colledge of Iudiciall Astrologers who observe the stars and the motion of the Heavens who together with the chiefe Mathematician who is always a Mandarine abroad do make the Almanacke for the year following There is a Colledge of particular Priests called Laon Su for the Bonzi are not admitted neither may they enter into the Kings Palaces these have the charge of the Divine service the Chappell 's Offices and Sepultures of the dead c. There are also Colledges of Musitians Comedians or Players Painters Gold-smiths every one performing his office requisite to a well ordered Common-wealth Without the Palace many are prefects of the publick works of the guards which keep watch every night without the Palaces of the Kings sepultures of the Gabells and Impositions and other such employments by which they grow very rich and by reason they have no children though they are most of them married they make great expenses they have sumptuous Country-houses without the City and within Palaces full of all delights richly furnished a stately traine of Servants Their sepulchres are the most costly they have the strongest perswasion of the Transmigration of Soules and that they might be well provided when they take their next new forme are the most devoutest worshippers of the Idols The Eunuchs are exempted from all those Courtesies complements which others are obliged to pay the Mandarines as lighting off their horses or coming out of their chaires when they meet them In the Court they are not permitted to have many servants after them nor to weare very rich apparell and but few are allowed to be carried in a sedan yet almost all of them are suffered to ride on horse-back When in the Palace there is not an Eunuch that is the Kings favourite the Eunuchs which live without the Palace are wont to make great Court to the Mandarines lend them their faire and commodious houses and endeavour by all observance to gaine their good will But if it happen that the King have an Eunuch to his favourite as sometimes it falleth out presently they grow insolent the governments are conferred upon them and then they get the upper hand The last King had an Eunuch who arrived to all that grace and favour with him that can be imagined this fellow governed with so great insolence and Tyranny that he apprehended chastised and put to death even Persons of the greatest Qualitie To touch him though but in imagination was an excesse of Treason And though the Chinesses are very free and bold inspeaking the truth even to the King himselfe yet none durst speak against him The Prince who is now King undertooke the businesse who only told the King his father that his subjects Persons of worth and quality were ill used This was sufficient to banish the Eunuch out of the Palace who at length miserably ended his dayes For as soone as the King was dead he poysoned himselfe and at the same time put a period to his favour and his life but not to the peoples hatred who as soone as he was dead dragged him about the streets and tore him to pieces All his goods were confiscate to the King they amounted to a great value for there was scarce any body who had not formerly presented him and many had given him very rich presents Among other things there were found two chests full of Pearle only it was said he had robbed the Kings Treasury of them The sumptuous works which were either begun or ended through the whole Kingdom in honour of him as Temples to place his statue in which they call Temples of the living and use to erect them to eminent persons who have deserved well of the King and Kingdome Palaces Triumphall Arches and such like fabriques were all cast down to the ground leaving no other memory of them than a comedy which was presently made of him and is yet acted to this day concerning his disgrace and driving out of the Palace Now because some of these Eunuchs are many times dismissed and turned away others grow old and many die from time to time there are young ones chosen in to be put in their places upon this account there comes almost infinite of these Eunuchs to the Court who are made such by their parents either for the profit which they make by it because they are always bought of them for a price or else for the advantage they may receive by them when they come to preferment in the Palace or for those other conveniences which are certaine and assured to persons of this condition At every election there are chosen about 3000 of them at what time they principally consider in their choise their age good shape and behaviour their speech and gracefull pronunciation but above all that they wholly want that which they pretend to have lost and that they be compleatly castrated and moreover every fourth year they are visited least any thing should grow out againe which hath not been well taken away When the election is done the rest are sent away from the Court and those that are chosen are destributed to those lodgings occupations and offices to which they are to apply themselves This is done almost as it were by destiny for without observing of them any more than a few days some are put to study and go to the Colledges of the greatest credit honour and profit others are chosen for Priests others for Singers Comedians c. And others for the kitchin and such like meane and laborious occupations This is that which passeth in the Palace within the gates in what appertaineth to the Kings person and service That which passeth without doores is also very particular and with so much exactnesse that it exceedeth all Hyperbole and although the kingdome be so vast and large yet it is not sufficient to hide
one guilty person that would make his escape The very trees seem to be afraid to cover him with their shade If a person of qualitie be to be apprehended they send the Ministers of justice to him who have no more to do but to throw the cord or chaine at his feet the which he himselfe taketh up and putteth about his neck as if it were a chaine of Gold and the very name of these is sufficient to strike a terrour in any In the City of Sucheu in the Province of Nankim there lived a Mandarine a grave Person who had passed through most of the greatest Offices in the Kingdome with great satisfaction and good liking of the peopie it was in the time of that powerfull Euneuch of whom we spake even now this man had intelligence that these Ministers of justice would be sent to him he stayed not their coming but made a banquet to his kindred and friends toward the end thereof going out as if it had been upon some other occasion he cast himselfe out of a Balcone into a fish Pond where he drowned himselfe His Guests seeing him stay so long went out to looke him and found upon a Table a paper having these words written with his own hand Turning towards the Palace I performe the reverence due to my King whom I have alwayes endeavoured to serve with resolutions becoming a faithfull subject and it is not reasonable that I should suffer from the hand of an Eunuch affronts worthy a base and criminall Person There needs no more than two letters sent from the King and put in any place to make it remaine as it were inchanted so that if they want any thing in the Palace as Chà Fruit. c. it is sufficient to send to the Countrie where those things are they desire to give them notice only and to set up those two letters Xim Chi that is the will of the King and presently every thing is made ready and none dare stir so much as a leafe of it The same thing hapneth when there is any extraordinarie businesse to be done which carrieth some difficultie with it for it is sufficient to set up the two letters above-said and all opposition is levelled as it fell out when the King gave the houses of an Eunuch who was a prisoner to the Fathers of our company for a burying place by clapping the said letters upon them In all the Cities of the Kingdome every moneth on the first day of the moone the Magistrates assemble themselves at the tribunall of the Governour before a Throne where are placed the Royall Ensignes and there they do reverence to them in the same manner as they would do to the King himselfe if he were present They doe the like also on his birth day At the beginning of every yeare each Province sendeth an Embassadour to visit the King and as often as they write letters to him they do not send them by way of the post but a principall Mandarine goeth to carry them But their memorialls or petitions they send by the Post. Every three yeeres all the great Mandarines of the Kingdome go to do homage to the King None may enter into the Royall Palaces no not into the first gate if he be clothed in Mourning neither do they go to make their reverence in an ordinarie habit but in that extraordinarie one appointed for Courtesies and the Magistrates are to put on a red garment None of what condition soever may passe before the gates of the Palace on horse-back nor in a Sedan nor in any other manner except on foot no not if they be women and by how much the Qualitie of the Person is the greater so much the further off is he to light and go a-foot All the Officers and Persons of Qualitie who come to the Court are presently obliged either in the morning early if they come or late at night if they go out to go to Kun Chao that is the Court of Ceremonies as is above-said and before the Royall Throne which is placed in a Hall although the King be not there who at that houre is for the most part in bed and when all that came in that morning are assembled there being no morning that there is not a good number of them the Master of the Ceremonies commeth and with a loud voice declareth the Ceremonies which every one ought to performe and they all in the same manner put them in execution and if by misfortune any one committeth an errour or doth any gesture not reverently enough it belongeth to the Master of the Ceremonies to give the King notice thereof by a memoriall as in like manner doth the Person that is culpable accusing himselfe and requiring some penance for it but this is done purely out of Ceremony the king never taking any heed to it All Embassadours are obliged likewise to the same Ceremonies when they enter into the Court or go out thereof they use to be lodged in one of the Palaces which are within a spacious circuit of wal neere to the Royall Palace and are alwayes kept in a readinesse for that purpose where they are royally treated and at great expence but they may not go out of that circuit and if they would have any thing out of the City it is brought to them into that place they neither see nor speak to the King but only the Councell of Rites by the Kings order treateth with them and dispatched them The Portughesses those two severall times they were sent thither from the City of Macao were not only treated with extraordinary magnificence and liberalitie but had also that particular priviledge to lodge out of that place and the first of them that were sent saw King Thienkhie the brother of him who now reigneth he was very young and out of curiositie to see men of a strange Nation he caused them to come to the Palace and although it was at a good distance yet he saw them and was plainly seen by them Every one in the Kings presence speaketh to him on his knees if he be in the Royall Hall with the Magistrates he goeth away before they rise up if he be sick and they come to visit him they speak to him in the same manner and before they rise off their knees a Curtaine is drawn before him or else he turneth himselfe on the other side When they speak to him they hold in their hands before their mouth a Tablet of Ivory a palm and a half long and three or foure inches broad it is an ancient Ceremony for in old time when they spake in a more familiar manner to the King out of reverence they held something between to keep their breath from coming to the Kings face and also when they discoursed with him of many businesses they carried the heads of them written thereon that they might not forget them But now that they speake to the King at such a distance and not so
his knees to his wife till she hath brought him a child assoone as she is delivered this obligation ceaseth although there are still a great many other constraints and inconveniences upon them which is the reason that no man of Qualitie will be the Kings Sonne-in-law For this reason the usuall custome of chusing twelve is now left off and if the King do earnestly invite any person of Qualitie or Litterato of reputation to be his Sonne-in-law as it hath sometimes fallen out he excuseth himselfe with all the skill and friends he hath for if the Princesse take a dislike against her husband as it often happeneth she gives him affliction enough for all his life CHAP. 24. Of the Nobilitie of China THe Nobilitie of China at this day is much changed from what it was anciently when by reason there were many Kings and Soveraigne Lords they matched into one anothers families and the Kings themselves made many noble men whom they used to employ as also their neerest kinsmen in charges and governments of the greatest importance and by this means their families continued on foot for many years At this day the most of the Nobilitie have been raised by their learning to the highest honours from a low condition many of them having been the Sonnes of Artizans and Handicrafts-men as also for want of learning their families decline and grow againe into povertie so that it is rare thing to see a family last to the fift generation for as the first beginners being forced by necessitie and stirred up by a desire to advance themselves study and take paines to obtaine their degrees and consequently Governments and other Preheminences So the rest who follow and are borne rich and bred up in delights and wantonnesse suffer themselves to be carried away with the pleasures of living high and the vices which accompany it study little and spend much so that in a short time they finde themselves reduced to the first condition of their Ancestours Notwithstanding there is some shadow and resemblance left of the ancient Nobilitie and it may be reduced to five orders not mentioning those common people who are of no account The first Nobilitie is of the King Prince the Kings Children and the Royall family which is preserved in this manner The Prince succeedeth his father in manner above-said To his Younger Sonnes the King assigneth a habitation out of the Court in such a Province or City as shall seem best to him with Palaces Furniture and Servants suitable to his high qualitie and lands and revenues which he purchaseth for him in the same place as also a competent pension out of the Kings exchequer He that dwelt in the Province of Xensi where I lived for sometime had as I was informed 360000 Crownes per annum and the title of a King conferied on him and all the Officers of the Province were obliged to pay him respect suitable to his Title whence every first and fifteenth day of the Moone they went to do him reverence in like manner as is done at Court to the King there being nothing wanting to him to make him an absolute King but only Authority and Jurisdiction of which he had nothing at all neither over the people nor in the government the King reserving all that to himselfe neither hath he libertie to go out of the City and Territorie where he hath his residence The Eldest Sonne succeedeth his Father in his estate and goods the rest marry and make severall Families which stil grow lesser although they be great and the King giveth them an allowance competent for them and as they are removed still to a further degree from the Kings bloud so likewise their pension diminisheth till it cometh to fourescore Crowns a yeare and there it stoppeth there being none so remote from the Royall Stemme that hath not at the least this Revenue Yet neverthelesse all this is to be understood only if those that are descended from him have certaine conditions that are required of them for if these be wanting they have nothing given them at all The First condition is that they be Males for if they be Females there is no account made of them and the Father marrieth them to whom and when he will but not to Princes of the bloud neither may the Sonnes marry but with Women of other Families and he is to marry them at his own expences The Second condition is that the Sonne be lawfully begotten on the true wife not only bastards being excluded but also the Sonnes of their concubines if they have any The Third is that assoon as his Sonne is borne he do give a memorial to the King to give him a name which is to be registred in the roll The Fourth is that having attained the age of 14 yeares he give another memoriall to the King praying him to give order that he may receive halfe his pension which he after receiveth every year at set times The Fifth that when he cometh to age to be married there be another memoriall given to the King wherein is required leave for him to marry and then he receiveth the whole pension which is assigned him These are the Princes of the Bloud descended from the King by a right male line These are not to live in the two Courts of Pekim and Nankim nor in all the Provinces indifferently but only in some certaine places and are so numerous that they are beleeved to amount to 60000 and are all maintained by the King But they have this advantage that they may help themselves by their industrie in buying and selling and playing the Merchants For the government of them and to present their memorialls to the King to decide their controvesies and to punish them if there be cause they have a particular Mandarine that is proper to them But if they have any suits with others who are not of the bloud Royall such causes are under the cognizance of the ordinary justice who may reprove them but hath not the power to punish them but if any of them commit any notable disorder he giveth notice thereof to the King who for such occasions hath a Castle in the Province of Kiamsi encompassed with a very high wall whither he confineth them during life The Second Order of Nobilitie is of the Titulati or Noblemen that have Titles conferred upon them who notwithstanding are but the shadow of what they were in former times These are divided into foure orders The First they call Quecum a new Title and are only foure Families who were raised by the King Humvu and are descended from foure valiant Captaines who served the said King against the Tartars They are as it were Dukes and Captaines-Generall of the Militia and do assist in that Qualitie at certaine military actions of great importance when they are done in the Cities where they inhabit but they never go to the war The Second are Heus The Third Pe. The Fourth Chi Ho Ei
Kings stamp and the Founders name upon them that in case any of them be falsified they might know whom to accuse and in this forme they are returned into the Kings Exchequer The Revenue of the Province is divided into three parts one whereof is put into the Treasure of the City for extraordinary expenses the other into the Coffers of the Treasurer for to defray ordinarie expences This Treasurie beside that the doores and locks are made as secure as can be yet it is guarded every night by a constant watch of Souldiers The third is sent publickely to Court but with a strong Guard This Silver is put into round pieces of wood sawed through in the middle and hollowed within and joyned together with Iron hoops and both ends closed fast with plates of Iron Within every one of these pieces of wood is conveighed as much Silver as two men are able to carrie The revenue of the whole Kingdome according to the supputation of Father Matteo Riccius who lived many yeares in China as appeareth by his book printed in the year 1621 is said to amount to an hundred and fifty Millions of Crownes Father Iohn Rodriquez who also travailed much about China and was very curious to know the affaires of this Kingdome in a writing which he left behind him concerning the foure notable things of China faith That it doth amount but to fifty five Millions To make them both agree my opinion is that the whole Revenue is a hundred and fifty Millions as Father Riccius said that which is brought to Court is but fifty five as Father Rodriquez would have it the rest remaining as hath been said in the Provinces As I have not made any diligent enquiry concerning this matter so I will forbeare to add any thing to the Testimonie of these grave Personages The Fourth Tribunal is called Gan Cha Sci and is as it were a Tribunal Criminal it hath Assessours Councellours and Tauli And as every Province is divided into Shires and Precincts according to the number of the Cities thereof it belongeth to these Tauli to visit them and to do justice in the several places assigned them punishing Malefactours and exercising their jurisdiction which extendeth it selfe even to the Souldierie and the affaires of the Sea if the Province be maritime The Fifth Tribunall is over learning and letters to examine and confer degrees and the like and is particularly set over all them that have taken the degree of Batcheller but Doctors are exempt from their Iurisdiction There is a Chancellour over the whole Province who at set times visiteth all the Cities and Townes holding examinations and informing himself of every ones behaviour and according as he findeth it he reproveth chastiseth and sometimes depriveth them of their degree but leaving them alwayes the libertie as I have said of returning if they please to a new examination There are moreover in every City two whom they call Mandarines of the Sciences Hioquan who belong to the same Tribunall but their Iurisdiction doth not extend it self further than to the Batchelers of the same City and the territorie thereof And although they have not the power to conferre a degree or to take it away but only to punish them neverthelesse it is they that give them the most trouble by reason that living alwayes in the same City they often call them before them examine them c. They are as it were Prefects of the Classes All these offices whereof I have spoken have authoritie over the whole Province and over all the Cities Villages and Townes thereof But the Cities have moreover their particular Government as among us in Europe In every City there are foure principall Mandarines one whereof is President whom they call Chi Fu and is as it were Governour of the City the rest are Collateralls they are called Thum Chi Thum Phuon Chiu Quon Every one of these holdeth his Tribunal apart and hath greater and lesser officers belonging to him Beside these every City hath nineteen lesser Magistrates employed in severall Offices subordinate to the principall Two whereof have a President and foure Councellours the nine others have only one President and an Assistant and the other eight have only one President but they have all of them their Officers Ministers and a convenient number of Servants belonging to their Courts The Villages have a Judge and three Councellours The Judge is called Chi Hien The First Councellour Hum Chim The Second Chu Phn. The Third Tun Su. They have each of them their Palaces and Tribunals apart as also their subordinate Officers Notaries and others The Judge may give sentence of death but cannot put it in execution Besides these Mandarines which reside in the Cities and Villages there are others who have not the power either to Chastise or condemn but only to make their report and are as it were Referendaries There are also of them in Castles if they be great and farre from any City or Village these are made ordinarily out of the inferiour Notaries of Tribunals for out of the great ones are commonly made the Councellours to the Judges of Villages But it must be observed that both the greater and the lesser officers have not so much authoritie as ours in Europe Besides every Hamlet whereof there are almost Infinite in China no labourer or husbandman dwelling either in City or Village but in the Fields hath a Head or Thithing-man called Licham The houses are divided by tens like Tithings or Decuries with a Head or Tithing-man belonging to each by which meanes the Government becometh more easie and the contribution which is exacted more certaine CHAP. 27. Of the Badges of Honour or Ensignes of the Mandarines ALl Officers who either have or have had cōmand have their Ensigns by which they are distinguished not only from the people but from others as well Litterati as Noblemen of another rank These consist in five things that is the Cap the Habit the Girdle the Boots and the Gown The Cap is of black Silk lined with a certaine stiffe strong Stuffe They all of them have it made after the same fashion only in the Caps of the Colai there is some difference it is called in the Chinesse language Xamao The Habit for so they call it and we have nothing in Europe that answereth to it is a square piece which they wear on their breast richly embroydered round about in the middle wherof is the device of their Office and dignitie and as those are diverse accordingly their devices are different It is called Phizu The Magistrates of letters have an Eagle a Hearn a Bird of the Sunne or such like the Magistrates of armes have a Panther a Tiger and Unicorns a Lym c. The Girdle which is not made to Gird them withall for it is so wide that they are fain to fasten it at the sides to keep it from falling is called Quon Thai it is foure fingers broad and
divided into little squares it is fastened before if the Girdle be rich with large Buckles of Gold or Silver some weare them nine inches broad There are nine sorts of Buckels that is of Bufalo of Rhinoceros horne of Ivory of Tortoise-shell of Lignum Aquilae of Calambu of Silver Gold and precious stones Every one may not wear them indifferently according to their Fancies but suitable to the qualitie of the Office which he beareth The last Girdle which is of a precious stone called Yu Xe is given by the King himselfe to the Colai when they enter into their Office nor is any other suffered to weare it The Boots which they call Hive are not ordinarie but of a certaine particular make They are all black and turned down The Vest or Gowne is worne over their ordinary habit and is in all of the same fashion It is large loose and very becoming The colour is at their own choise but for the most part it is modest but on Feastivall daies it is Crimson These are the Ensignes of the Magistrates when ever they appear in publick for at home they leave them off and wear only the ordinarie habit of the Litterati and in the same manner they go among their friends to Banquets and places of recreation especially in hot weather Their externall Ensignes when they go abroad are the Sedan or Litter inlaid with Ivory and richly gilded all open without any cover at top to the end they may be the better seen There are some of them carried by two men others by foure others by six and some by eight according to the qualitie of the Mandarine When there are six or eight men only foure do carry the Sedan the others go by on each side and take their turnes The traine which followeth after them is more or lesse according to the dignitie of the Magistrate those of the greatest Qualitie cause two men to march before them at a great distance with a round staffe in the hands of each of something more than a mans length only for terrour for the king only may strike with a round staffe and all the way they go they make a cry Then follow two men bearing two Tablets silvered over whereon is written in great letters the Title of his dignitie then come foure or six more trayling after them cudgells made of a great tree called Bambu wherewith they are wont in those Countries to give the Bastinado to Delinquents then follow others with chaines in their hands and other instruments of Torture A little before the Sedan there marcheth one with an Umbrella or Sun-skreen and sometimes two they are made of silke and are as bigge as three of ours Close by the Sedan on one side is carried a great gilded fanne so bigge that a man is hardly able to beare it with which the Sun is kept off from him for the Umbrellas serve only for shew and Parade Immediatly before the Sedan is carried the Kings seale in a gilded Coffer placed upon a Machine like to that which we use in our Countries to carry the Images and Reliques of Saints upon in procession under a cloath of state borne up with foure small pillars This is carried by two men Behind the Sedan follow the Pages and other people both on horse and foot When he goeth through the street if there be any thing unseemly at the windowes as cloathes hanged out a drying or such like things presently they are taken in if they meet with any Beers or Hearses such as the dead are carried to buriall withall they overturne them to the ground people of Qualitie turne downe some other street to avoyd meeting of them they that are on horse-back alight they that are carried in chaires are set downe the people set themselves in ranke on both sides the way If it be a great Mandarine the multitude that stand looking upon him keep a profound silence In the meane while he sitteth in his chaire with so much gravity and composure of body that he doth not so much as move his eyes for to but looke on one side or other would in them be esteemed a notable fault When they make their first entrie into any City or Towne besides the traine which is appoynted to accompany them all the way they go and the Souldiers which guard them through the Townes and Cities where they passe and the Officers of their owne Tribunal who go many daies journyes off to receive them and the Souldiers of his owne Government who go out many miles to meet them and all the inferiour Mandarines who go out of the City to congratulate them at the gates of the Towne or City stand all the old men of that place in great number with their reverend white beards who on their knees bid him welcome in the name of the people The Mothers and wives of the Officers as their Sonnes or Husbands are preferred and advanced to higher offices and dignities are appointed by the King certaine honourable distinctions in their habit as also Titles whereby they are called such as are among us your Honour and your Excellency not that they are the same but that they have some resemblance more or lesse When any one of the most Eminent Officers die the King sendeth away post a Mandarine of the Court to solemnize his funeralls and this not only to the confines of the Kingdom but even out of it as to the Island of Hainam as it happened in the year 1617 at what time I spake with him who was sent hether by the King only for that purpose The King also after his death bestoweth the office of a Mandarine upon his Sonne or Nephew and if the deceased person be a Colao he bestoweth the like honour upon all his Sonnes or Nephewes who if they give a good Testimony of their abilitie in their Government are advanced yet higher and come to be Governours of Cityes The Palaces where they inhabit are large convenient and stately their Tribunals where they do Justice are magnificently adorned and attended by great store of Officers In the City of Nankim beside many others there are five Tribunals foure of the foure windes for so they call them and they are accordingly placed in the City toward the North toward the South c. The fift is in the middle of the City yet are they inferiour Tribunals for every one hath a President and two Collaterals and the President is no more than a Doctour and the two Collaterals are either simple Batchelers or else raised from the office of Notarie It is true that in small and ordinary causes these are the hands and feet of the Mandarines being faithfull and diligent executers of whatsoever they command them There are in every one of these Tribunals more than 300 men who serve them as Notaries Clerks and Serjeants some to apprehend men others to whip them others to carry letters and writings and such other Commissions but they do not
done before any was aware of it Their condemnations are for the most part pecuniary and sometimes though seldome they are sent into banishment or to the Gallies or rather something equivalent to it For to speak the truth they have not that punishment but one very like it that is they are put to worke on the rivers in the Kings ships and vessels they tugge at the oare and do other services being bound two together in one chaine They only are condemned to death which is commonly executed by hanging strangling or cutting off the head who falsifie the Kings mony or commit murder if there be many guilty of the same crime one man only is executed the rest have other punishments inflicted on them but robbers by the high-waies are all to die if the fact be sufficiently proved Lesser theeves for the first fault if the theft be of small value are Bastinadoed and imprisoned for a certaine time If they be taken a second time they have the same punishment with some advantage or else they have these two letters Za Tao imprinted on the outside of their arme both which do signifie Thiefe These two letters are neatly carved on a piece of wood and being rubbed over with inke they do make the impression of them on their flesh and then with another piece of wood wherein are foure needles conveniently placed they do prick holes in that part of their flesh which is coloured with inke and when the bloud cometh they rub it with their hands to give entrance to the inke and by that means the impression remaineth for ever Adulterers are severely punished although not with death and besides other chastisements they are sufficiently loaden with Bastinadoes The women also taken in the same fault if they have been formerly of honest repute are whipt or Bastinadoed with their drawers or Calzones pulled downe to their heeles to make them the more ashamed and sometimes also they are whipt in the publick streets but if they have formerly lost both their shame and their honour they beat them only upon their Calzones They do many times die of the Bastinadoes they receive especially if the delinquent deserve death and they have a minde to dispatch him for it is impossible a man should live after he hath received seventy or eighty Bastinadoes especially as they are laid on when it is before a great Tribunal In the year 1617 there was in the City of Nankim a kinde of Confraternitie or society of fifty men called by them Thien Cam. These according to an agreement made among themselves did alwaies assist one another an injury resented by one was vindicated by all and by this meanes they committed a thousand insolencies at length they were almost all apprehended distributed to the severall prisons of the City where there are at least fourteen or fifteen at their very first entrance they put about the neck of each a Kian Hao of which we will speak hereafter so heavie that it was impossible for him that bore it to stirre out of his place and when any of them was to be brought out he was forced to have two men to help him to carry it They were brought to a triall before the Governour of the City who caused them to receive threescore and ten blowes a man whereof they all dyed For ordinary crimes they inflict a certain punishment that is not in use among us in Portugall they call it Kian Hao It is a great thick board foure or five Palmes square with a hole cut in the middle of it about the bignesse of a mans neck This they fasten about their necks and to it are hung two scrolls of paper of a hands breadth wherein are written his fault and the cause of his punishment they serve also to shew that the board hath not been opened and so with these great boards about their necks these poore wretches are brought out every day and exposed to shame in the publick streets for fifteen twenty or thirty days according as they are adjudged by their sentence whose greatest rigour is that during all that time these boards are not taken off their necks neither night nor day And all this must be understood to be done after they have received their Bastinadoes which are never wanting there being no condemnation in China unlesse it be pecuniary without this previous disposition neither is it necessary to make mention of it in their condemnation this being alwaies understood to be their first dish and as a necessary though accessary circumstance and then followeth their sentence as the principall verb. And the truth is that as the Giapponesses are wont to say they cannot Governe without the Catana that is the Scimitar or Sword so it may be said of the Chinesses that without Bambu that is the cudgell or Baston with which they use to beat men it is not possible they should be ruled For the better understanding of this I will briefly declare the use of it In every Tribunall of China when the Mandarine giveth audience there stand neere unto his Table ten or twelve men on both sides thereof with long Cudgells in their hands rested upon the ground and sometimes for the greater terrour they will place fourty men about them as they did when the fathers were brought before them for their Religion These Cudgells are seaven palms long being at the bottom about a hands breadth in circumference tapering still towards the top where they are small and slender that they might more commodiously be used with both hands They are made of Bambu which hath some resemblance to Cane in that it is knotty and hollow within but is different in this that it is a massie strong heavie hard wood Moreover on the Table of the Mandarine standeth that case of woodden Tallies whereof we have spoken and every Tally importeth five blowes wherefore when the Mandarine would have any one Bastinadoed he throweth downe as many Tallies as make up the number of the blowes he would have given Every one of the Upi as the Portughesses call them who carry the Bastons is ready to take his Tally others to sieze the patient and to lay him on the ground Assoone as his breeches are pulled downe presently one of the Upi layeth five Bastinadoes upon his naked flesh according to the import of his Tally and withdraweth himselfe Then cometh another and layeth on other five and so it is alwayes done by a fresh hand till he hath received the number assigned him when the Mandarine throweth the Tallies out of the case he is not to give any reason for it neither must he be asked but his commands are presently put in execution and only in some smaller offences the patient may obtain with his money that the blowes be not altogether so fierce and cruell This is to be understood when the Mandarine sitteth on his Tribunal for in no other place he maketh use of those Tallies although he be alwayes waited on
places and families who did practise this signing with the Crosse. We sent a brother of our society thither with this information but with all the diligence he could use he was not able to discover any thing of what he sought for whether it were that they had a suspicion of him or that really this custom or those families were extinct Notwithstanding the Jew did still affirme That there were anciently many of these who did reverence the Crosse particularly in the Northern Provinces and that having gained a great reputation by their skill in learning and armes they did cause the Chinesses to have a great suspicion of them so that thinking themselves no longer safe they dispersed themselves into severall places others who remained behind dissembled the Religion they had professed others became either Moores or Jewes and by this means they came to be extinguished This as the Jew said was about 50 years before and it is now about 30 years since he made this relation During these thirtie years we have gone about all China and founded Churches in severall of the biggest Towns planting the Christian Religion and using all diligence to discover this truth without having been able to obtain our purpose in the least It is true we sound a small Bell such as is used at Masse with Greeke letters round about it and a Crosse very handsomely graved But this may have been brought in lately from other parts upon some occasion such as fall out often in that Countrie as it was likewise probable that book of Esops Fables in latin did bound up after our manner which I saw in the Province of Nankim We then considering on one side the great scarcitie of evident signes for the proving a thing of so great importance which was Authorized by so many pens and powerfull reasons it was no marvell if we were in doubt and perplexitie and on the other side holding the thing for infallible as really it is we made use of some other waies to finde out other reasons and motives why we thus failed of all manifest signes different from what the Iew had told us discoursing with our selves in this manner When the Tartars conquered China there were many Christians who had sumptuous Churches being much favoured by them as appeareth by the relation of Paulus Venetus Afterward when Humvù endeavoured to reâ—gaine the Kingdom and made warre upon the Tartars the Moores tooke part with the Chinesses and lent them their assistance for the gaining of the Kingdom and of the victory which they obtained in acknowledgement whereof they were allowed to remaine in China with libertie of their Religion and of their Mosches The Christians inclined to the Tartars and they being overcome in that warre the Christians also were deprived of their Estates and some being slain others changing their Religion others flying and hiding themselves in secret places in a short time all signe and memory of our Religion perished so that it was not possible for us to discover any thing with all the diligence we used to that purpose To conclude we remained very disconsolate in the midst of so great darknesse when it pleased The only fountaine of light to draw us out of this obscuritie with a most clear Testimony that the Gospel had flourished there many ages since The thing fell out thus In the year 1625 as they were digging the foundation for to erect a certain building neere to the City of Siganâ—ù the Capitall Citie of the Province of Xemâ—â— the workemen lighted upon a table of stone above nine palmes long and more than foure in breadth and above one palme in thicknesse The top of it that is one of the extremities or ends of the length thereof endeth in the forme of a Pyramid above two palmes in height and above one palmes breadth at the Basis. On the plaine of this Pyramid there is a well form'd Crosse the extremities whereof end in flower-deluces after the fashion of that Crosse which is reported to have been found graved on the Sepulchre of the Apostle S. Thomas in the Towne of Meliapor and as they were anciently painted in Europe of which there are some yet to be seen at this day This Crosse is encompassed as it were with certain clouds and at the foot thereof were three Traverse lines each consisting of three great letters being all such as are commonly used in China very fairly graven with the same sort of letters is engraven the whole Superficies of the stone as also the thicknesse thereof the which notwithstanding differeth from the rest in that some of the letters graven thereon are forraine neither were they knowne here at the first finding of it Scarcely had the Chinesses discovered and cleansed this notable piece of Antiquitie when excited by the fervour of their naturall curiosity they ranne to the Governour to give him notice of it who being much joyed at this newes presently came to see it and caused it to be placed upon a faire Pedestall under a small Arch sustained by pillars at each end thereof and open at the sides that it might be both defended from the injuries of the weather and also feast the eyes of such as are true Lovers of venerable Antiquity He caused it also to be set within the circuit of a Temple belonging to the Bonzi not farre from the place where it was taken up There was a wonderfull concourse of people to see this stone partly for the Antiquity thereof and partly for the novelty of the strange Characters which was to be seen thereon and as the knowledge of our Religion is at this day very much spread abroad in China a Gentile who was a great friend unto a grave Christian Mandarine named Leo being present there presently understood the mystery of that writing and believing it would be very acceptable to his friend sent him a copy thereof although he was distant above a month and a halfes voyage the Mandarine dwelling in the City of Hamâ—â—â—â— whither our fathers had retired themselves by reason of the former persecution whereof we shall speak in its proper place This copy was received with a spirituall Iubilee and many exteriour demonstrations of joy as an irrefragable Testimony of the Ancient Christiâ—â—â—y in China which had been so much desired and sought after for no lesse was contained in this writing as we shall shew anon Three years after in the year 1628 some of our fathers went into that Province in the company of a Christian Mandarine who had occasion to go thither They founded a Church and house in the capitall City thereof for the service of our good God that he who was pleased to discover so precious a memoriall of the possession taken in that Country by his divine law would also facilitate the restitution thereof in the same place It was my good fortune to be one of the first and I esteemed it a happy abode in that I had the opportunity to see the stone
made it their most earnest request that I would accept of them to serve as Souldiers in this enterprise as if the trouble and paines they were to suffer in these long and dangerous voyages and the persecutions they are so certaine to undergo in this exercise were to this undertaking as the prickles are to Roses whereof S. Ambrose saith That they are Amatoria quaedam illectamenta And in the Province of Portugall as being most conveniently scituated for this voyage only out of the two Colledges of Conimbra and Ebora I had a list of 90 persons all so ready and desirous to labour in this Mission that many of them not being content to declare their desires by ordinary words written with pen and inke have sent me very long letters concerning their holy pretention all written and signed with thier owne blood witnessing in this manner that they had a holy courage that could despise the threats of Martyrdom offering cheerfully to the Lord that little blood as a Testimony of the great desire they had to shed it all for his sake Who now can doubt whether these be not the marvellous effects of that spirit and zeale which Franciscus Xaverius communicated to them occasioning inwardly in the breast of each of them that which a little while since he did outwardly in that great Champion Marcellus Spinellus by sending him to Giappon where he crowned that glorious enterprise with his blood Sancian is one of those many Islands which on that side give a beginning to the Kingdom of China it is a high mountain covered with trees and though very pleasant yet un-inhabited When the Portughesses first began their trade with China this Island served them for a Port and there they built houses with straw like huts which served them only for the time of their Negotiation whilest they expected their merchandise but as soone as that came they abandoned that habitation and presently setting saile returned into India Foure and fiftie miles from thence more within the Kingdom there is another Island named Gau Xan and by the Portughesses Macao it is but small and so full of rocks that it is very easie to be defended and very opportune for the rendevous of Pyrats and robbers as indeed it was at that time when many of them having got together in that place did much infest all the Islands thereabouts The Chinesses were in consultation how they might remedy that mischiefe but whether it was that they wanted courage to undertake it or that they chose rather to have it done without running any danger themselves and at other mens cost knowing well the valour of the Portughesses they set them upon the enterprise promising them that if they could drive out the Pyrats it should be granted to them for an habitation The Portughesses accepted of the condition with much pleasure and contentment and though they were but few and much inferiour in number to the Pyrats neverthelesse being more skilfull in military affaires they put themselves in order and set upon them with so much courage that without the losse of one man on their owne party though with great slaughter of the enemie they presently became Masters both of the field and Island They began presently upon this to build every one taking that place and ground which seemed good to him But that which cost nothing at first came after to be sold very deare and at so high a rate at this present that it would hardly be beleeved how much the least piece of ground to build on in that City would cost For trade beginning to faile every where in India doth here encrease still every day and the Inhabitants are growne so rich that the covetousnesse of the Hollanders have made them have a great longing to it and did once attempt to take it In the moneth of Iune 1622. Fourteen saile of Hollanders came into that Port with so much resolution and assurance to take that City that they had already divided in their thoughts the principall parts thereof among themselves and many Captaines and old Souldiers came along in this Fleet only out of hopes to have their former services paid them here and to settle themselves in a condition of ease and plenty after all the hardships they had endured They landed 700 men on Midsomer Eve 300 of them staid upon the shore to guard the Cannon the other 400 having drawn up themselves into a squadron went to the Hill of our Lady della Guida marching towards the Citie with so great order and cheerfulnesse as if they had the victorie already in their hands They were no sooner discovered from the Mountain of S. Paul but they were received with two or three salutes from the cannon on that side so well levelled that beginning to abate of their fury they left the direct way toward the Citie and turned on the left hand toward the Mountain of our Ladie del buon porto and because there was a Garrison there they kept off about twice Musket-shot and fortified themselves on the sides of the Hill where St. Maries Church stands But the Portughesses discharged upon them so seasonably and with so much valour and courage that they put them to flight and made them run down the hill toward the Sea where the other Souldiers stood by the ships They fled in so much disorder and confusion that although there were above 300. there to guard their Artillerie who did succour them with fresh Men and encourage them to face about yet all was in vain and so both the one and the other forced to runne into the water up to the chin to get into their boates and these scaped well for many went over head and eares and a barque by reason of the confusion and disorder of those that got into her sunk down right and above 400 men were drowned The number of the wounded is not known but it is conjectured they could not be few for whilest they embarqued our Muskettiers who stood upon a hill just over them played continually upon them Of the Portugheses there were slain only three or four and some Servants The Hollanders being ill satisfied with this entertainment presently set saile and durst never since hazard themselves upon the like enterprise This was the cause of fortifying the Town of Macao with a wall round about it having six Bulwarks that of St. Paul which serveth as a cittaddell standing higher than the Town having fifteen pieces of Cannon a Court of Guard and a Castellan belonging to it That of the Port having fourteen piece of cannon among which are six great ones that carry each of them a ball of 50 pound weight and another Court of Guard The third Bulwark is that of our Ladie del buon porto with eight piece of cannon The fourth that of St. Francis toward the Mountain with other eight piece of Cannon The fift is that of St. Peter with five piece of Cannon The sixt is that of St. Iohn
good behaviour and manner of life only there was this evill in it that he besought him to send them away from Pekim because it was against his lawes that strangers should inhabit in the Court But because the Eunuchs who had care of the Clock were afraid of the absence of the Fathers because the ordering of it depended on their directions and the King also had a desire they should stay this second Memoriall likewise received no answer In the meane while the Fathers having libertie to go abroad when they pleased frequently Visited the Mandarines made new friends and treated with those of the Councel of Rites called Lipu before whom their businesse was that they would be pleased in their Memorialls to signifie that they thought it fit that the Fathers should be permitted to reside in Pekim telling them that they might plainly perceive that the king refused to give an answer to them because he was willing they should stay there But they still obstinately opposed that point and accordingly in their third and many other Memorials which they presented concerning the Fathers although in the whole or at least the greater part they seemed to favour them yet in that which concerned their stay at Court they were alwayes excluded but in the like manner the kings answer was alwayes suspended there never comming any decree from him eyther for or against them The Fathers perceiving this long delay and whence it came desired in the meane time to be freed from that restraint which is imposed upon all strangers wherefore they obtained by meanes of certain Mandarines who were their friends the favour to be discharged from that place untill the King should returne his answer unto the fore-said Memorials and to have leave to hire a House for themselves This was a new thing and wholy different from the Stile of China and therefore so difficult that it was accounted impossible to be done without a particular order from the King But when God would have it so all things are easily brought about and so this licence was obtained rather as a thing granted from Heaven than acquired by humane industrie on earth The Fathers then had ful leave to go out of that walled place they hired a House and began to live in it as if they had been natives of that Countrie The Fathers then seeing themselves in that condition which was much better than what they could hitherto obtain presently endeavoured with all their might to get their settlement at the Court secured that none might be able to trouble them any more upon that account understanding very well how much the securitie of their other houses depended upon their personall residence at that Court. Neverthelesse with all the diligence that they themselves and severall Mandarines their friends could use they were never able to obtain a decree for it it is true they were assured by the Eunuches that the King had said that they might dwel securely at the Court and that they should by no meanes think of returning to the Southern Provinces for if they did he should be displeased at it This answer was very sufficient and being authorized with the Kings name served instead of a decree absolutely to secure their habitation there another favour also being added to this by which it was more confirmed and that was the appointing by the Kings own order to have a competent pension allowed the Fathers out of his exchequer for the maintenance of themselves and four Servants which allowance they were to receive quarterly By these favours and the friendship of the Eunuches of the Palace and of some principall Mandarines their habitation was not only secured but brought into such credit that their friends encreased dailie and the people flocked continually to our House some to see strangers some to heare something concerning our Sciences and some to understand the truth of our holy Law and this was that which was most pleasing to the Fathers and most profitable to the Chinesses Among the Principall Mandarines who at this beginning contracted friendship with the Fathers there was one who was named Ligo Zun He was a Native of the City of Hamcheu a man of great Talents and ingenuitie and was known to be such through the whole Kingdome at the examinations for the degree of Doctour where in that degree is given to about 300 he obtained the fifth place which is a very great reputation among them He was extreamly curious and being assisted by his own naturall ingenuitie and the friendship of Father Matthaeus Riccius he learned many curiosities in the Mathematiques He translated severall of the Fathers Books into the Chinesses language and whilest he was yet a Gentile he put our Catechisme into an excellent Stile It is reported of him that when he was Composing of it seeing the powerful reasons which were brought in that Book to prove the Sanctitie of our Religion that although he did not believe them to be true he cryed out what an excellent piece is this and how accurately Composed But in time he began to penitrate better into them and at length acknowledging them to be true he resolved to become a Christian but his desire not being capable to be put in effect at that time in his own person by reason of that inconvenience of his having many Wives which in China is the ordinarie hindrance and obstruction in men of that Qualitie neverthelesse he would have his whole Familie Baptized and he himself after he had setled and jousted his affaires as was requisite for that purpose was Christened also and named Leo and is the same who is so frequently mentioned in the yearly Letters for his Pietie and zeal and for being one of the Supporters and Pillars of that Christianitie carrying himself in such manner that by his example and perswasion he gained many persons of Qualitie to our holy faith among which number a grave person named Michael was one who is also often mentioned in the letters and of whom we shall speak when it commeth to his turne When he was now become a Christian he governed in severall places of the Kingdome but alwayes with that observance which was due to the Religion he professed Among other honourable employments he had the Office of Tauli which is a place of great honour and profit in the Citie of Caoyeâ— in the Province of Nankim he found in the Palace there a Chappel full of Idols which the curiosity or devotion of his predecessours had preserved and adorned with extraordinarie care and and cost The devout Leo judging it not convenient to have such ill company in the House where he dwelt commanded his Servants to throw down those Idols from the Alters where they stood and to hew them to pieces with Hatchets and after that they were given to the Cook to consume them in the fire with all their Gold about them The officers of his Tribunall as Secretaries Sergeants and others were astonished at it
and looking one upon another said sure our Caoye for so they call their Mandarine is out of his witts not understanding that indeed he had shewed this more in that particular than in any other After he had served his King many years he thought good to retire himselfe that he might more fervently devoutly serve the King of heaven He went therefore to his house in the City of Hamcheu where he dedicated himselfe with his whole heart to the affairs of his salvation He built a new Church and House for the Fathers which was very requisite in so vast and populous a City although we had then another there at the same time This stood so neer his owne House that it gave him a continual occasion to converse very frequently with the Fathers which was his only delight And that he might wholly employ himself in the Service of that new Christianity he gave himselfe to Translate our Books which is an excellent way to introduce the understanding of our Sciences and with them the knowledge of our holy Faith To this end he requested to have one of the Fathers alwayes with him who might give himselfe wholly to that employment There was assigned him accordingly Father Franciscus Furtado by whose assistance he composed those books de Coelo and Printed them at his own charges with the great applause of all China He undertook afterwards to have set out a Logick which he had finished and reviewed was ready for the presse when the Lord was pleased to give him the recompence of his pious zeal by calling him to a better life after he had received the Sacrament and testified much resentment of the Mercy of God and many hopeful signs of his owne salvation Returning now to the Fathers whom we left at Court there where their Affairs prospered every day more and more the Lord being pleased to comfort them by letting them see the fruit of their labours by advancing the esteem of our Holy Faith every day more than other among the Gentiles many continually turning Christians and the reputation of the Idols growing every day lesse and lesse by reason of the many disputes which the professours of their Sects held with the Fathers wherein they were not only vanquished but even confounded by the Truth CHAP. 5. Of the proceedings and ruine of our House at Xaocheu VVHilest our affaires at Court prospered and the Fathers used their utmost endeavours to settle their abode there in the meane time the Fathers who resided in the houses of the other Provinces omitted no opportunitie to promote the preaching of the holy Gospel and had very good fruit of their labour neither did the enemy of mankind cease to shew how much he resented to have so many soules taken out of his clutches neyther was he slow to invent new disturbances and troubles The House which we had in the Province of Canton in the City of Xaocheu increased every day in the number of new Christians and in the remarkable conversions of many considerable personages among whom were three Mandarines in the manner of their behaviour with examples of vertue far surpassing the carriage of Neophytes or new Converts In fine there was a great Gate opened to the Gospel but in like manner to many adversaries also Father Nicolaus Longobardus was employed in this conversion and when he endeavoured with the greatest fervour and zeale to drive all Idols out of the Houses of the Gentiles behold there cometh one into his House brought upon mens Shoulders in a long procession who with a great deale of noise and stirre demand Almes for the Fabrique of a Temple that was to be built for it Every one seeth the danger of that demand but Christian valour exposing it self to all events did valiantly repulse that charge and although the noise was great the demand importunate and their out-cries reaching even to heaven yet the Lord not permitting them to do any other violence they went their wayes without getting any thing of him In the Villages the Letteratie were stark mad against the Christians In the Citie the report was every where divulged that in their journey to Pekim the Fathers who went toward the Court were apprehended and imprisoned by the Eunuch Mathan out of whose hands if ever they went alive it would be after a very severe chastisement And as the Devill makes his advantage of every thing there was added to this another worse report by reason on the Scene was laid neerer hand which was That our Fathers were banished out of the Citie of Xaokim and that all they who had turned Christians were apprehended and chastised It is not to be beleeved how much this newes disturbed the people and troubled the Fathers and so much the more by reason this prattle had some foundation of truth But as truth doth still prevaile in the end so this tribulation lasted not very long but seemed rather to give place to new troubles which were prepared against us There happened to be a great drought that year and the Gentiles had many times offered Prayers and Sacrifices unto their Pagods but all was to no effect and not knowing what to do more they consulted with an old woman who was a Pythonisse asking her the reason why it did not raine and why the Pagods did not give an ear to their just prayers in that common necessitie She answered because there are many who burn the Ribs of Con Him which is the name of a Female Idoll meaning thereby that they who turned Christians did burn the Idols which formerly they worshipped in their Houses with this answer of the old woman as if she had been an oracle it is not to be beleeved into what fury and madnesse the Gentiles fell so that if they did not set fire on the Christians Houses it was only for feare of the Mandarines but they swore to kill the Father if ever he came againe In the Citie the Bonzi not being able any longer to endure nor dissemble the rage which they had conceived against the Fathers nor to see the smoke of the Idols which were burnt every day by those who were converted conspiring with many more of the people resolved to put an end once for all to this businesse they framed a divellish Petition wherein they touched such poynts that were able to put fear into any Magistrate whatsoever and so much the more because some of those things which they said there were true at least in part and could not be denied as that they were strangers that they perswaded people to live after their way and to observe their law that they assembled congregations which is a dangerous thing in China for feare of Insurrections To these they added many other things in confirmation of their opinion The Memoriall was presented to the Officers neither was it received with an ill will But the Lord who alway assisteth his servants and with his divine Providence helpeth them out of their
Commandments In fine the businesse went so well and so contrary to what their adversaries did hope and expect and so much in favour of the Fathers that the Law of God was publickly commended and approved by the very Gentiles themselves and the abode of the Fathers in that City confirmed by a publique sentence and drawn up in writing which till that time could never be obtained and the Crosse of Christ triumphed in spite of all the Devils in Hell and from thence forward they that were Christians already enjoyed all the liberty they could desire and they that had a mind to turne Christians could do it without any caution or secrecie and truly there were many of them that proved examples of great edification and though I do purposely forbear to mention them for brevities sake yet I will relate one belonging to the same residence because it was told me by the same Christian himself a little before my departure for Europe I was standing one day in the Church which we have in this City when I saw a man come in thither to say his prayers and not knowing him I stayed till he came out and then I asked him who he was He answered Father I am a Christian and was born in this City but am by profession a Merchant in Nankim and at certain times I come hither to see my Parents then I come to Church according to my dutie I asked him who did Baptize him He answered me Father Iohn della Rocca And it was said he in this manner I had been sickly many yeares and had spent all my poor fortune upon the Physitians without receiving any help from them my friends used to visit me and among them two Christians who one day being moved with compassion towards me told me that I should do well to turn Christian and it might be that the Lord would grant me my health I answered them If your God would restore me my health I am content to turn Christian. They went presently to the Father to ask him for a little Holy water to give me to drink hoping that it would have a good effect But the Father answered them If he have a desire to turn Christian let him do it and our Lord will send him health if it be his pleasure and if he do not yet at least let him take care of the health of his Soule which is more necessary than that of the body As for miracles the Lord doth them only when he pleaseth and if upon this occasion he should not do a Miracle then would that Gentile despise and undervalue our religion They returned to me sufficiently disconsolate but I was much more dejected when I heard that answer About two days after the same two Christians being with me there came in another called Peter with whom I was also acquainted and he was a very zealous and fervent Christian. They told him what had happened to them with the Father but he replyed What need have we of the Father for this matter I have holy water my self at home let us give him some of it and I hope our Lord will grant him his health He went presently home and fetched a little of it they gave it me and I drank it and not long after I perfectly recovered and that which many medicines were not able to do in so many years the Holy water did in a very short time I went presently to Church to render thanks to the Lord for that great mercy he had shewed me and after I had been well Catechised and instructed in the principall matters of our Holy Faith I was Baptized I have made choise of this example in particular because it was related to me by the person himself to whom it happened although there never wanted many others of the like kind wherewith the Lord doth favour that Church strengthen the Christians and comfort the Preachers thereof The Residence of Nankim did this while enjoy a perfect peace and tranquilitie and the Fathers gained a great deale of credit and reputation and were much esteemed by severall of the Magistrates who did greatly favour them The number and devotion of the Faithfull encreased every day and for the greater help thereof there was founded a congregation of the B. Virgin with those effects and fruits which are usually obtained by her Diverse persons of very considerable qualitie did present themselves to receive Holy Baptism among whom Kui Tai Zo was one who indeed was worthy of all praise for the great paines he took in this Citie to assist the Fathers and for the many advantages he gained them by his authoritie This man notwithstanding that he was our intimate friend did still persist in his Heathenisme and although he commended our Holy Law and approved the Truth and Certainty thereof yet he thought it very troublesome to observe a conceit which doth usually with-hold very many from the undertaking of it But at length having overcome himself and all other difficulties he was Baptized and called Ignatius making his confession and publick profession so resolute and devoutly that he did much comfort the Fathers and encourage the rest of the Faithfull neither was he content only to recite it but gave it in writing as a pledg of his determinate resolution the which for the publick edification I have thought fit to insert in this place and it saith thus Kui Ignatius born in the second Moon of the year called Ciea which was about the month of March in the year 1549 in the Citie of Ciancieu of the Countrie of Sucieu in the Province of Nankim in the Kingdom of Yamin for so they call the Kingdome of China I being drawn by a profound consideration and moved by a most sencible sorrow for my sinnes do desire to ask pardon of almightie God that he might give me the saving water of Baptism for to cancell them and that he would grant me sufficient grace to enter into his most Holy Law I consider with my self that being now 57 years of age I have had eyes all this while and yet have never looked into his Holy Law I have had eares and yet have never heard of his Sacred Name but on the contrary have followed the Sect of Scechia which is the name of a very famous Idoll and although I understood that it was repugnant both to truth and reason I did very much enlarge and spread abroad that superstition the which I acknowledge to be my very great fault and almost Infinite sinne which without doubt did deserve no lesse than the lowest depth of Hell Of late years it was my good fortune to meet with the Masters of the truth who came from the great West Mattheus Riccius and Lazarus Catanaeus together with their Companion Sebastian Fernandes These were the first that did open unto me the Mysteries of Divine truth and now again of late I mett with John Della Rocca and his Companion Frances Martinez These did confirm me
the Fathers divided themselves and Father Francis Sanbiasi went to the City of Kiatim to Dr. Ignatius who by that time the Father arrived there had got ready the lodgings neere his house which served him for a place of study and stood within the walls of his Palace being very convenient for his occasions having severall Chambers and a Chappel to say Masse in and being provided with all necessary furniture and although that Chappel was bigge enough for the reception of the Christians of his owne houshold yet neverthelesse he did afterwards build in the same place a faire Church which though it was not very great yet was of perfect good Architecture The Fathers did afterwards draw many people to them by their preaching and discourses so that when I was there about foure years after I found a well formed Christianity very devout and both men women and children very diligent in hearing of Masse and sermons as also in confessing themselves with such an affection to the Holy Sacrament of the Altar that they seemed even Christians brought up in Europe I forbeare to mention many examples of much edification referring my Reader to the the yearly letters This House also served for an Academie to our people that came newly over for the City being very private and having but little trade and the Houses being spacious and convenient they who were to study the Chinesse language and letters did constantly come thither so that the number of Fathers and Students who were Chinesses of Macao whom we bred up and instructed in vertue and the learning of China that they might afterward be helpfull to us in propagating the Gospel was about eleven or twelve which considering the time was a great number Father Catanaeus went to Xanbai where he laboured in the same manner confirming the old Christians and adding new ones continually to the Church In the meane time Dr. Paul came from Court to his owne house and by his presence gave a greater libertie with lesse danger to preach and reduce that people So that the Baptismes grew to such a number that the Father was forced to write for assistance and to call a companion to him and sometimes they were three and Dr. Paul to enlarge that Church did in a manner pull it all downe and build it a new and so it continueth to this day with a very numerous Christianity belonging to it At the same time began the Residence of Xamsi which hath at this day belonging to it one of the most flourishing Christianities of all China It had its beginning by occasion of a Christian named Peter who went to be Mandarine in that Province and carried with him Father Iulius Alexis that he might be there in safetie under his protection and that he might also prove the disposition of that people whether they would be apt to entertaine the preaching of the Gospel in a place where the Fathers had never yet come and although the House was not perfected at that time yet things were put in such order that it was brought afterwards to perfection with much facilitie as we shall shew anon In Macao they were more particularly sensible of the successe of the Persecution and troubles by which foure Fathers of the two Courts were brought prisoners to that Colledge Neverthelesse by the resentment of those troubles their desires were more inflamed to enter afresh upon the work and to assist their brethren who remained behinde exposed to all dangers and sufferings labouring under the heavie burthen of the Propagation of the Gospel All the difficultie was how to get the foure Fathers backe again by reason they were so well knowne there and were particularly named in the proclamation for their Banishment it was judged therefore more fit for them to delay their returne for a while during which time the Lord was pleased to take to himselfe the Fathers of Pekim namely Father Iacobus Pantoia and Father Sabatinus de Ursis who having been the ancientest labourers in that vine-yard were called first of all to receive their reward It was more dangerous for the other two Fathers of Nankim to returne backe againe by reason their banishment was more publique they having been carried before many Tribunalls and through several Provinces during that Persecution Neverthelesse Father Alvarus Semedo who had lived there a lesser time and consequently was lesse knowne returned back about three years after having changed the name and Sir-name which he used in that Country and about two years after that Father Vagnone did the like who is there living at this day in the Court of Xansi where although he be growne very old yet is he as painfull and diligent as any young man whatsoever In this condition stood the state of Christian affaires which still prospered and encreased in every place by the great industrie and caution which was used as also by the protection of some Christians of quality as likewise of some Gentiles that were our friends and by this means the ancient Churches were confirmed and some new ones set up when the second tempest began in Nankim which although it were not so great as the first because it came not to the Kings ears ye was it fuller of trouble and vexation to us CHAP. 11. Of the second persecution of Nankim and of the Martyrdome of a Christian named Andrew THe affaires of Christianitie in China seemed to be in a calme and prosperous condition and we had almost as much libertie and as much fruit of our endeavours as we could reasonably have expected Only in the City of Nankim which was much distempered by reason of the former Persecution there were alwaies some troubles more or lesse according as the occasion happened but the best was that they were never so great that many persons were engaged in them In the year 1622. in the Province of Xantum there happened a rebellion by a certain people of a sect which they call Palien Kiao whereof we have formerly spoken in its proper place These assaulted and tooke the barques laden with victuals which passed through that Province to Pekim and after that certain Townes and last of all they tooke a City where they put very many to the sword This news presently alarmed the neighbouring Provinces and especially the Court whence the Mandarines immediately dispatched orders through the whole Kingdome for the apprehending and chastising all people of this Sect. In the more remote Provinces there was no great heed taken to this Proclamation but in the Province of Nankim which bordereth upon that of Xantum there were great rewards proposed to him that should discover any of that Sect. It happened aâ—out that time that certain Sergeants did molest and trouble a neighbour of a certain Christian who going out to help him because he saw him much injured without any pretence of reason for it drew them all upon himselfe who following of him into his house with much rage and passion finding there a
other side it gave them much comfort by the relation of the Martyrdome of a certain Christian called Andrew concerning whose life and actions very much might be said and especially of that courage and constancy which he shewed in all the torments they gave him which is so much the more admirable in a Chinesse because that Nation is by nature very cowardly and timorous yet we have had certain experience that even to this day the Christian Chinesses in all occasions of Persecutions and Troubles that have happened to them have ever continued firme in the Faith so that by the grace of God they have not been wanting to Martyrdome but Martyrdome hath been wanting to them as was seen in those of Nankim and was proved in this good Christian Andrew This Andrew was borne in the Province of Kiaâ—si where after he had lived many yeares he removed from thence into the Province of Nankim where having had some information concerning our religion he came up the Fathers and after he had been well instructed by them in the principall points of our Faith he received Baptisme from them together with the name of Andrew Some few daies after his whole familie was Baptized by the hand of Father Rocca who was Superiour there at that time After his Baptisme Andrew became a pattern and example to the rest of the Christians by endeavouring to communicate to others the good which he had received and to draw others to Christ which succeeded very happily very many being Baptized by his perswasions He had a great devotion to the B. Virgin and was the most zealous man of a whole fraternitie which before the Persecution of Nankim was dedicated to her in our Church there and after that when the Fathers were banished he built an oratory in his owne house to the honour of that Holy Mother whither he used to assemble the Christians and to exhort them to devotion and observance of our Holy Law At the time the Fathers were imprisoned there and the other Christians were divided into five prisons he without any fear of that danger to which he did expose himselfe tooke upon him to serve them to visit comfort and assist them especially the Fathers with many almes at his owne expence not being content to performe these offices of Charitie in his owne person only he imployed in them also a little boy that was his sonne whom he sent to the Fathers that they might make use of him to send him of errants and other little occasions Likewise at our return thither he lent us his house for our habitation when we went to visit the Christians of that place and for an Infirmary or Hospitall when any were sick whom he served and tooke care of with great charity and affection These and other good works did the Lord pay him by crowning him with Martyrdome and making him to suffer death for his sake The good old man patiently suffered the torments and Bastinadoes abovementioned and when as the last which he received beside that they were very cruell ones were also laid on upon the wounds and stripes but lately inflicted on him before other Tribunalls it is no wonder that an old man who though he were strong in courage yet was but weake in body should render his life to the violence of those torments since the youngest of those Christians and those of the most robust complexion did hardly escape with life Thus he dyed leaving that Church much edified by his good example and much afflicted for the losse of him For he was as it were a Father to them all and in the absence of the Fathers a Master He was buried decently in a particular Sepulchre by himselfe to the end that one day he may have those honours which are due to him performed with greater solemnitie CHAP. 12. How things began to be quiet and setled and how the Fathers were sent for to Court by order of the Mandarines IN the mean time there came better news from Nankim whither the Fathers had sent a man on purpose with letters from themselvs as also from our Doctours to comfort and strengthen the Christians there in their afflictions and troubles although the Lord had so filled their hearts with courage and contentment that they had little need of any humane consolation This man returned with a confirmation of the news which was already spread abroad assuring them that all things were quiet the same also was written by the Christians in their letters For the Mandarines seeing that the plot did not take and that the Memorialls were not presented at Pekim and on the other side that Xin was turned out of his Office they presently changed their stile and opinion they set the Christians at liberty and also moderated the punishment that had been imposed upon them Only there remained in prison three Christians of Chincheo who expected every day to be sent into their owne Province as it afterwards fell out From Pekim also the Father who lay hid there wrote that all the hopes of our enemies of Nankim were quite overthrown at that Court and that the face of things was so changed since the departure of Xin that our friends did counsell him to treate with the Christian Mandarines and such other of them as although they were Gentiles yet had a good affection for us to finde out some way for him to go publickly abroad and for us to be introduced thither againe By this time there had six or seven years passed since the first Persecution of Nankim and the Tartars made a cruell warre upon the Chinesses and had already not only defeated severall of their armies but also gained diverse places from them in the Province of Leaotum neither did they well know which way to put a stop to the advance of their army Neverthelesse the Fathers did endeavour to finde some way to manifest themselves to the Kingdome and to appeare in publick according to the tenour of what had been written them from Pekim But because their banishment was decreed by the King they found no small difficulty in the businesse Notwithstanding the Christians and the Doctours that were our friends resolved to frame a Memoriall taking the occasion from the warre with the Tartars and the extremities to which the Chinesses were reduced and to present it to the King setting forth in the first place the misfortunes of the warre the mortality and damages which they had received the losse of their Townes and Cities without having been able for the space of so many years after such infinite expence of treasure and losse of men either to divert or stop the course of that calamitie In the second place they did remonstrate the errour which was committed in banishing the Europaean Fathers who beside that they were vertuous learned and men capable of the management of great affaires they were also very great Mathematicians who without doubt had particular secrets and extraordinary inventions which might be
all in particular I will stay no longer upon this subject The Fathers returned to their ancient Houses which were five in all before the persecution after they had repaired and put them in some handsome condition That of Pekim with the accommodation of the House and Church as is above-said had three Fathers one Lay-Brother who laboured very successefully in encreasing the number of Christians That of Hamcheu had a new House and Church and more capacious than the former which was indeed very necessary by reason of the great number of Christians both Old and new ones of which there are some made every day That of Kiamsi had likwise a new Church and House scituated in the most publique Street of that City That of Canton was let alone not only because before it could not be continued as the rest were but also out of consideration that it was better to leave a place so subject to stormes and troubles and in stead thereof to take another where we might find more profit and security Neverthelesse the Christians there are very carefully visited every year At the House of Nankim we had enough to do for the Christians of that Church could not endure that they having been the first in persecutions and troubles and the most exercised in them should be the last in spirituall favours and not only the last but even when other Houses were well provided with Fathers their Church only should want them The Fathers also did much desire a Residency there did therefore very frequently visit them But to set up a publique and open House was very difficult by reason of the persecutions that had happened there But at length all difficulties were overcome a Residencie was instituted there although it were late first which next under God we owe to Dr. Paul who that he might alwayes do good did this even after his death in this maner The Fathers had no other hope of this businesse but the opportunity of some Christian Mandarine or friend who should come to governe that City that under his protection they might be introduced with greater facility and security It happened about that time that a Disciple of Doctour Pauls was sent thither to be President of the Councell of Warre and as the Doctour was very vigilant in this matter he presently helped the Fathers to that which they desired that Mandarine being of great authority and being his Disciple he would do whatsoever he should require of him This overture pleased the Fathers very well and because they would send thither an experienced person the place being of such great danger and such great importance they did for some time retard the execution of it because they were to take a Father away from some other Place which so was to remaine unprovided In the meane while Doctour Paul fell sick who was at that time actually Colao in the Court yet did not his sicknesse hinder him from writing and sending a letter to the Mandarine in favour of us But his sicknesse increasing by that time the letter arried at Nankim the good Doctour Paul was gone to a better life But the Mandarine received the letter which the Father gave him with some hesitation not as from a dead friend but from a living Master he received also the Father with all demonstrations of courtesie and good will By his favour and order a House was taken and the other Mandarines seeing how he used the Father to please him for all desire to second the great ones they did likewise shew him many favours not only with their authority and frequent visits but also by giving him money toward the buying of the Houses In this manner was that Church well provided for and the Christians comforted who have been since very much encreased About that time which was in the year 1632 the affaires of that Church did proceed in a much different manner from what they had done formerly so that it seemed that those stormes had only raised the little barque of that Church to a greater height not only in the number of the Baptized which without comparison every year encreased but also the peace and quiet they enjoyed and the liberty they had to preach so that there was a generall knowledge of our Holy beliefe dispersed over the whole Kingdome insomuch that there is hardly a place in it whither either by books written upon that subject or by the acquaintance of Christians or by the report of Gentiles themselves it is not arrived and this not only in the innermost parts of the Kingdome where for the most part the Fathers are employed but also in the skirts and extremities thereof I will bring some examples which will clearly demonstrate it There came sometimes to the City of Macao which is inhabited by Portugheses and is scituated on the Confines of China some Christian Mandarines about state affaires who have not onely publickly declared themselves to be Christians but have also made it appear that they were well instructed in the principles of our faith and have carried themselves with so much edification and sanctity of life in the exercise of all Christian vertues that they have much edified that people and may be examples to Christians of much greater antiquity In the year 1631 the Portughesse ships setting saile from Macao toward Giappon as usually they do every year about the height of Fokien a Province of China one of the ships was cast away and all the men drowned except onely 12 persons who saved themselves in the long boate almost by miracle by reason it happened in the night and the wind blew very strong and the seas ran exceeding high yet at length with much ado although they had neither needle nor compasse they came a shore and landed in the said Province of Fokien Presently the people flocked about the poor shipwrackt men who had more need of food and clothing than of being examined who they were but because the Hollanders of whom the Chinesses have a very ill conceit did use about that time to exercise much piracy and robbery upon those coasts they put them in prison where by reason they were not only strangers but were also accounted enemies they endured extraordinary want misery Many people went to see them out of curiosity because they were strangers who as they are seldome admitted into that Country are thought a rare spectacle Among the rest there were some Christians which is that I would shew who were led to see them out of the same curiosity that others had and taking notice that they carried beads and crosses about them and that they used to say over their beads they judged them to be of the same profession as themselves were therefore they made diligent enquirie about it and being assured that they were Christians although they were strictly forbid to shew them any kindnesse yet Charitie which is alwayes ingenious found a way for them to help them and to
provide them with what they were able To cloath them they used this pious shift they would go into the prison for as I have fomerly said he that visiteth a prisoner must of necessity go into the prison having a double suit of cloathes one over the other and as soon as they were got in they would very dexterously slip off their under garments and give them to those poor men and go out again onely with their own cloathes without any discovery of so seasonable a charity for the reliefe of those unfortunate wretches Whilst I lived in the Province of Kiamsi at Nancham the capital City thereof where we have a Church and House there came thither a Christian of another City on purpose to conferre with me concerning his consciennce and other spirituall matters and because the place where he lived was far distant from us and he could not often make that journey his custome was to make a pretty long stay when he did come and then after his generall confession and pennance was ended to returne home again One time at his departure I desired him to use his best endeavours to perswade his kindred friends neighbours and other persons to embrace our Holy Faith and that if he found any disposition or inclination in them to it he should presently give me notice of it He did so and about a month after he sent me an invitation to come thither for that there was an opportunity of casting my nets I went thither and because he had not a House bigge enough to receive the company that would come to treate with me I did accommodate my self in one of those Houses which the Chinesses call Zutham and do belong to a whole Family in common where at set times of the yeare the whole Family do assemble themselves to treate of the affaires of that Family and of the behaviour and manner of living of some of that Kindred and there they reprove chastise give orders c. these Houses for the most part stand empty only there is some one or other who keepeth and taketh care of them Neere unto that dwelt a Mandarine who having heard of my arrivall and that I was a stranger drawn as I beleeve by his curiosity came presently to visit me But as we do not use in these visits to let slip any opportunity of advancing the Gospel of Jesus Christ I entred into discourse with him concerning that matter He asked me thereupon many extravagant questions and not being as it seemed much pleased with my answers he took his leave of me with a great deale of civility and when he had done he went and accused me to the second Governour of the City telling him that there dwelt a stranger that the times were dangerous and moreover that I taught a new law which was contrary to theirs and prejudicial to the State that therefore it did behoove his Lordship to use all care and diligence to prevent the mischiefe that might ensue upon it Lesse than this would have been sufficient to have caused me to be apprehended if the Mandarine had not been a cautious and discreet person Neverthelesse he sent some of his Officers for me there came into the House where I was about thirty or fourty men some of them being sent and others only out of curiosity to see me as also the Tifam of that street who is obliged to give account of what ever passeth there and brought an order for me to appear before the Governour Just in that instant in came the Christian who had sent for me who was a Litterato and well esteemed in that City and taking me by the hand would needs go along to give an account of me to the Governour where he found also the Mandarine that had accused me The Christian told the Mandarine that I lived in the Metropolis of the Province and that I had a friendship with the Vice-roy and other Mandarines of Quality which was very true and that for the Law which I taught it was no secret but that I did preach it openly at the Court and that my companions did the same every where publickly as the Mandarines of the Metropolis knew very well The Governour having heard these words from a person of that merit would make no further enquirie into the cause but remitted it to the first Governour whom we found on his Tribunall The Tifam began to give him an account of the businesse but he being not well instructed in it could not make him understand it Then the Christian began to speak and to give an account of what had happened in the presence of almost an infinite multitude of people of which number there being two who hearing him talk of the Law of God signed themselves with the Signe of the Crosse in the sight of a young man who stood near them The young man asked them If they were Christians They answered No but that they had a friend who was a Christian and that he had taught them to make the signe of the Crosse and to rehearse several prayers The Governour assoon as he heard of Thien Chu Kiao that is The Law of the Lord of heaven he said this law hath many followers in my Country and is a very good Law what would the Father have else The Christian answered nothing my Lord but only to give an account of himself in answer to what he is accused of by Hioquon for that was the name of the Mandarine that had complained of me neere unto whom he dwelleth Then the Governour replyed Tell the Father he liveth in no good neighbour-hood and wish him to find a better The Christian answered since your Lordship would have him change his habitation be pleased to command he should have a House allowed him during the short time he is to make his abode in this City The advice pleased him and presently he gave order there should be some Chambers provided for me in a certain Palace and in them I lived during the whole time that I spent there so that by the occasion of the others turning me out of the House I came to get one that was farre better As a Portughese Carrack was on her way from Macao toward Manila she strook unfortunately upon the sands of Pulosisi and was cast away there being hardly fourty persons saved in the long boate who steering as well as they could towards the next land after some daies arrived at the Island of Hainan which is but a little way distant from the Westerne part of the Province of Canton and from Macao two daies saile with a good winde Assoon as they landed they were presenly apprehended according to the custome of that Island with a noise and stir which boded no good to those poor shipwrackt men They found some Christians in that Island who were very helpfull to them and among the rest there was a Mandarine called Ignatius who had been a long time a Christian as also his whole
Family a very good and devout person as I had formerly known him to be at Nankim It pleased God for the comfort and solace of those poor Portugheses that he should govern the Island at that time Assoon as he had understood what had happened to those prisoners fearing what might fall out he commanded the cause to be brought unto his Tribunall When therefore the poor prisoners were brought into his presence and after that he understood they were Christians he not only commiserated their condition but presently commanded they should be set at liberty and kept them for some time in his Palace It is hard to expresse the Charity and Love with which he entertained them endeavouring to refresh and comfort them after the labours and dangers they had passed conversing with them so familiarly and so cordially and giving them such an example in his own person of all Christian vertues that the Portughesses did afterwards very highly commend him both in Macao and many other places and not only his own carriage and behaviour but also that of his houshold but above all they did admire the care and diligence with which he gave them notice both of Fasts and Holy-dayes to the end they might observe them so that while they stayed there he served them also in stead of a Parish Priest On the day of S. Agnes which was that whereon his wife was Baptized and called by the same name he made a very great Feast first a Spirituall one in his Chappel where they all met to do their devotions and recommend themselvs unto God and after that he gave them a Sumptuous and Splendid banquet After he had entertained them a good while and that they had recovered their health and strength againe he lent them a Barque and Marriners to carry them to Macao I could bring many other examples which I omit for brevities sake seeing these are sufficient to prove what I said before That the Christian Religion one way or other is dispersed over the whole Kingdome of China CHAP. 13. The life and death of Doctour Leo and the Conclusion of this History THe Chinesse Christianity hath so great an obligation to the singular pietie and charitable assistance afforded them upon all occasions by Doctour Leo that I cannot finish this relation without giving a briefe Essay of his life and death which may serve also for a testimony of the great zeale of those new Christians although I shall forbeare to mention many things concerning his sanctitie as also severall graces and gifts conferred upon him by Almighty God referring the Reader to the yearly letters where they are more particularly set downe Dr. Leo was borne in the City of Hamcheu in the Province of Chekiam and having happily finished the course of his studies he removed to the Court of Pekim where he obtained the degree of Doctour and executed the first employment which was conferred upon him after his degree There he saw and conversed with Father Matthaeus Riccius as did also the greatest part of the chiefe Officers and Letterati moved by a curiositie of seeing men of Europe This Leo besides that he was of a quick and vivacious wit had a most eager and intense desire of knowledge by which means he did the more engage himselfe to an inward friendship and conversation with the Father being allured thereunto by the solidity and novelty of our Sciences and particularly by the delight he tooke in some maps and other curiosities so that he could have been willing to have lived alwaies in his company In the meane while together with humane Sciences the Father did instruct him in the heavenly wisdome of the Law of God and he was growne so skilfull and well versed in it that he was able to help the Father in the correction and augmentation of a Catechisme which he had made some years before and was then about to re-print it He did therein much admire the great conformitie of our Mysteries with the principalls of reason the concordance order and admirable consequence of the points of our Faith and although he did not at that time give an entire credence to them neverthelesse he was much delighted to see every thing therein so well ordered and disposed being wont often to say That if these things were not true they were wisely invented and very conformable to the light of nature He continued the same affection toward the Father for some years wherein he much assisted both with his counsell and authority the foundation of that House and indeed he was the first that did encourage the Father to the enterprise and furnished him with mony to buy the ground and to build the Church All these good works accompanied with the fastings and Penance which he performed while he was yet a Gentile were as so many dispositions to fit and prepare him for the reception of that divine light which the Lord was pleased to communicate unto him He was then satisfied in the truth of our Holy faith and did much desire to be baptized which notwithstanding Father Riccius would not consent unto by reason of a certain impediment which he had at that time but being afterwards sick and in great danger of death the Father was constrained to Baptize him And immediatly after the Lord was pleased by means and vertue of that Sacrament and the other of Extreame Unction to deliver him from that death which he expected every hour as he himselfe confessed during his whole life and alwaies gave particular thanks to God for it Not long after he returned home to his owne House where having busied himselfe one evening in breaking and burning all the Idols he could finde Dr. Michael his ancient friend though yet a Gentile and very zealous in the worship of Idols and observant in their superstition came in to visit him He was much astonished at the sight and could not forbeare to reprove him for it but by the others answer he received so much satisfaction that he had an earnest desire to heare and understand better the Law of Christ which he afterwards received the same Dr. Leo assisted him as God-father at his Baptisme for about that time there came to live in Leo's House the Fathers Lazarus Catanaeus and Nicolas Trigaultius who did often discourse there with Dr. Michael he carried them to a Country house of his whither he went often to dwell that he might with more freedom and leisure discourse with them concerning the Law of God he doing this often was at length converted and Baptized wherein Dr. Leo had the greatest share and merit conferring a most important benefit upon this Church by the conversion of a person of that Quality who for many years together in the heate and trouble of the greatest persecutions did ever receive protect and favour us above measure From that day forward these two Doctours Michael and Leo were the heads and pillars of our Holy faith in those Kingdoms for in
cum alijs praedicaverit ipse reprobus efficiatur nam exactam quaeâ—ere conformitatem in omnibus est potius pacem turbare This opinion likewise is favoured by the Glosse in capit Reus qui de paenitentia remissione where it is said That in favour of those who are newly converted to the Faith detrahendum est jure The Church hath often practised the same and particularly in the Councel of Florence where Pope Eugenius the Fourth did very prudently dissemble with the Greeks concerning the point of marriage for the Greeks not consenting to treate any thing concerning Marriage and the Pope having also already determined the point yet Synodicé Armeniis in decreto suo credendum tradens mirum dictu Graecos ob communem concordiam recentur initam fortius stabiliendam non explicitè ad hoc credendum obstrinxit imò pertinaciam eâ—rum in reliquis violata pace ne resilirent videns non vidit vel ut in Actis Concilij paâ—et non condemnavit If this was done to Persons of that authority quality and antiquity what shall we say of poor Neophytes but only that of St. Gregory Duris mentibus simul omnia abscindere impossibile esse not dubium est quia is qui locum ascendere nititur gradibus vel passibus non saltibus elevatur So that in the conversion of the Gentiles according to St. Gregory Suaviter c. prudenter subinsinuare non violenter abrumpere Apostolici muneris est St. Peter to preserve those Plants he had newly planted Inter Gentiles gentiliter inter judaeos judaicè victitavit And St. Paul Factus est Iudaeis tanquam Iudaus ut Iudaeos lucrifaceret ijs qui sub legeerant quasi sub lege esset ut eos qui sub lige erant lucrifaceret idque prudenter ad bonum animarum as Baronius declareth in his Annals in the year 51. This is that which the 〈…〉 Councells and Fathers have taught by precept and examples And notwithstanding all these Instructions how difficult is it to take the middle way by accommodating ones selfe to places times and persons and the severall course of things and how much good is lost not to say how much evill done and even such evill as at this day we see and lament by following everyone his own judgment and fancy whatsoever it be leaving that more certain and saving way which was used by the Saints I will conclude this Relation with a Paragraph of a Letter which the Patriark of Aethiopia Don Alphonso Mendez wrote from Goa to the Cardinalls of the Congregation de propagandâ fide who for his Learning Authority and Vertue and above all for his experience of Missions wherein he laboured and suffered much doth very much deserve to be believed He saith thus But at the end of this Letter I do judge it not from our purpose to be mind your Eminencies that God hath formerly commanded that a vine-yard should not be sowed with diverse seeds nor that a garment ought to be woven of Linnen and Woollen with which the Queen and Spouse is to be cloathed wherein is implied That the severall institutions and different manners of living of Religious Orders ought not to be entruded upon young and tender Churches such as are but yet in a manner sucklings but only to be introduced into such Churches as are come to their full strength and are fortified by a long continuance of years For many times emulation growing among them and many wanting prudence and others abounding in an indiscreet zeale they do many things which tend rather to ruine than edification c. The Lord blesse your Eminencies c. From Goa the eleventh of November 1638. The Liuely Effigies of Thein mingus y e present Emperour of the Western Tartars who hath Lately ouerrun and Possest himselfe allmost of the whole Empire of China BELLUM TARTARICUM OR THE CONQUEST OF The Great and most Renovvned Empire of CHINA By the Invasion of the TARTARS who in these last seven years have wholly subdued that vast Empire Together with a Map of the Provinces and chief Cities of the Countries for the better understanding of the STORY Written originally in LATINE by Martin Martinius present in the Countrey at most of the Passages herein related And now faithfully Translated into English LONDON Printed for Iohn Crook and are to be sold at his Shop at the Sign of the Ship in S. Pauls Church-yard 1655. LABORE ET CONSTANTIA To the Reader WHereas in the course of this insuing History there occurs frequent mention of the chiefe Provinces and Cities in China which have either been assaulted and defended subdued or destroyed by the severall Armies as well from North to South as from East to West least the pleasure and delight of this History should be any way diminished by the frequent re-encounter of harsh and barbarous names of Countries and Towns unknown to the European Reader I thought it good to prefix a little Geographical table of the Countries and chiefe Cities which might serve as a guide to conduct the eye of the understanding in the pursuit of the mentioned victories I confesse it is not so exact as the rigour of Geography exacts but yet it is such an one as was drawn by the hands of their learned Phylosophers and may well give a sufficient notion of all the places mentioned As for more exquisit and rare Maps both universal and particular as well of the Countries as of the Cities and of all the rarities they contain together with the exact knowledge of their Longitudes and Latitudes and of all that does belong either to Astronomy or Geography in relation to them with what may be expected from Natural or Humane History I reserve all these to my Atlas of China which I am composing taken from their own ancient records ever since the time of Noah all which I have with much pains and industry gathered up together and transported with me to Europe I will not therefore for the present deflower that work of its greatest beauty by an unseasonable exposition of it to the Readers view but expect till it grow to that perfection as I hope will satisfie the appetite of this our curious Age. SITVS PROVINCIARVâ— IMPERII SINIC 〈…〉 MDC.LIV BELLUM TARTARICUM OR The History of the Warres of the Tartars in China c. THe most ancient Nation of Tartars in Asia the Parent of many Nations hath been an Enemy to the Empire of China above four thousand years during which time they have had many sharp Wars with those of China in which they though sometimes worsted yet for the most part have remained the conquerors I call that Nation Tartars which inhabiteth the Northern parts behind that famous Wall which stretching out above 300. German Leagues from East to West hath ever served for a Rampart to hinder their irruptions into the said Empire This Country the Chineses having a defect of the letter Râ—anciently called Tata comprehending under this
esteemed and beloved Governour by reason of their folly go about to perswade him to make himself King of that Province nay more to take the whole Empire to himself as a thing due to his Prowess and Merits promising their whole strength to effect the businesse and also to extirpate those men about the Emperour that aimed more to compasse their malicious ends than to promote the general affaires of the Empire But Ignatius by pious admonitions staved them off from further violence made them obedient and quiet commanded all to stand faithfull to the Emperour of China and punished the chief of that sedition This supreme act of fidelity deserved a better esteem and acceptance than thâ—t which was returned by the Emperour and his Court who slighting this his allegeance sent another Vice-Roy in his place and commanded him to appear in Court He then perceived they aimed at his life and the Souldiers suspected the businesse and therefore mad with anger they all jointly rose in Arms for him swearing they would live and die with him and that he should not present himselfe at Court. It is our duty say they to conserve thy life which hast been so carefull of ours and we have strength and courage enough to resist all the force of thy perfidious Enemies But Ignatius was deaf to all these allurements and studied by all means to sweeten their exulcerated minds alwaies inculcating to them to die true and loyall to their Soveraigns service chusing rather to water that ungratefull Soil of his native Country with the streams of his Blood than either to spill his Enemies blood by the force and pow'r of his Souldiers or to retire to the Tartarian King which offered him so fair preferments But many of his Captains fell off to the Tartars following in this not his example but that of many others whom they saw eminently promoted amongst the Tartars Some of those that then fled from the Emperour are now chief Commanders under the Tartarian King in their China Empire some also have obtained the dignity of Princes or Royolets in several Countries for the reward of their Valour and faithfull Service against China So much more piercing is that wedge which is made of the same wood But although hitherto these Tartarian Wars had caused great troubles tempests in the China Empire yet all things now seemed so calmed and pacified as they seemed secure from any further danger for the Western part of Leaotung was strongly fortified and there was a great Army in the Island of Cu and the bordering quarters which hindered the Tartars in the Eastern part of the Country which they possessed from further passage But now the chiefest danger was from the Traitors and Theeves which were in the very Bowells of the Country who finally destroyed it and gave it up in Prey to the Tartars I touched somthing of their Commotions before now we must treat a little more largely of their proceedings that the Reader may see how the Tartars came to subdue and conquer China The first Combination of these Rovers appeared in the remote Country of Suchuen who having pillaged divers Cities and emboldened by prosperous successe ventured to besiege the chief City of that Country call'd Cingtu which they had infallibly taken if that valiant Amazon whom I mentioned before had not come to relieve it with her Army but by her valour they were beaten off with great losse and not being wholly extinguished they retired into the mountains to recruit their Forces These were seconded by a like race of people in the Province of Queicheu who took occasion of rising by reason of an unjust Sentence passed in a sure betwixt two Grandees of that Country he who lost the cause being offended with the Governors These roving companions first kill'd all the Magistrates which had pronounced that unjust sentence and then they defeated the Vice-Roy his Army yet afterwards he routed them with a new Army but could not extinguish them Besides these the Famin increasing in the Northern quarters in the Countries of Xensi and Xantung by reason of a great inundation of Locusts which devoured all there riss up by this occasion many loose fellowes which lived by Rapin. These men at first were few in number and small in strength and after only preying in little places presently fled to the Mountains but finding they got both Meat and Riches with little labour and lesse cost they quickly got Companions to re-inforce them This Sedition being also much augmented by the Emperour Zungchinius his notable avarice who so exhausted the people by Imposts and Taxes as if it had been a year of the golden Age. The Prefects of the Provinces not being able presently to represse the insolency of those people they daily increafed in courage and strength Insomuch as in several Countries they had eight very considerable Armies They chose the strongest valiantest men amongst them for their Commanders and these persons being grown rich and potent by preying deposed now the person of Ring-leaders of Theeves and aspired to no lesse than to the Empire of China And at first they fought one against another every one pillaging another of what he could But at length things were brought to that passe that two of the Commanders being only left alive these two prevailed with the Souldiers of those that were killed to follow their Ensignes and Fortune and they knowing well that if they were taken by the Emperors Officers they could not escape a most certain death easily resolved to shelter themselves under the Arms of these two victorious persons The name of one of these chief Brigands was Lacungzus the second was called Changhienchungus two notorious bold roguish fellows who lest they should destroy one anothers fortunes by their ambitious emulation separated themselves far from one another resolving both to pursue their prosperous fortunes Licungzus therefore possessed himselfe of the Northern parts of Xensi and Honan and the other tyrannized over the Countries of Suchuen and Huquang But that we may not interrupt our discourse by delivering the Acts of both these together we will first treat of Licungzus his feats being he was the cause of the Tartars coming to the Empire which he himself might have possessed if his proceedings had been moderate and humane and of the other we shall speak hereafter Therefore in the year 1641. these pilferers having got immense riches in the Province Xensi made an irruption in a vast body into that delicious sweet Province of Honan and went strait to the chief City called Caifung which they besieged There was in that place a very great and strong Garison who by the benefit of Artillery mounted upon hand-wheeling Cars forced them to quit the siege then they fell upon all the neighbouring Cities plundring spoiling and burning all they could master Having hoorded up store of provision of Corn and augmented their Army by a company of
rascally Vagabonds and loytering Fellows they returned again to besiege the Metropolitan City but dispairing to take it by Force or Assaults they resolved to ruin it by a long siege that they might enjoy the immense Riches of that noble City and though this Town be three great Leagues in circumference yet they rounded it so by their lines as nothing could enter the City this drave them to some straits for although the Purveyer for victualls had brought in good store of provision in the two moneths space in which they were absent yet because that Province which used to be most plentifull was now deficient in Corn they could not make sufficient provision for six moneths siege for such an infinite multitude of people as were retired within the Walls Yet it held out most resolutely for the space of six moneths in which time though they were brought to hard shifts yet hoping alwaies for succour from their Emperor they would never submit to any conditions I dare not relate to what an excesse this Famin came to but it seems it surpassed the Famin of Hierusalem a pound of Rice was worth a pound of Silver and a pound of any old rotten skin was sold at ten Crowns dead mens flesh was sold publickly in the Shambles as Hogs flesh and it was held an act of Piety to expose the dead in the streets for others to feed on who shortly were to be food for others but I will passe over and conceal yet more horrible things than I have related This City lies towards the South side of that vast and precipitate River which the Chineses call Hoang because the streams alwaies appear of a yellowish saffron colour and because the River is higher than the plain levell downs of a Leagues distance from the Town they built upon the River side a long and strong Bulwark of great square stones to prevent all inundations The Emperours Army after long expectation came to relieve the Town and advanced as far as these Bulwarks and having considered the situation of the Country and Enemies Camp it was thought the fittest easiest way to raise the siege without giving battail and to let in the water upon the enemies Army by some breaches made in that long Wall or Bulwark It was in Autumn when they took this resolution and the River by reason of extraordinary rains was swoln bigger than ever before and they making the Sluces or inlets too great and the Breaches too wide gave way to such an Ocean of water as it overran the walls of the Town which were very stately and high involving not only many of the enemies in its ruin and destruction but also 300000. men and the City it self perished in those floods of water So the ancient City which heretofore had been honoured by the Emperor's Residence appeared no more a place of pleasure but a vast Pool or Lake for Monsters of the waters to inhabit for the houses of the Town were not over-run with water but also beaten down and also the Church of the Christians together with their Priest who was one of the Society of Jesus who when he could timely enough have saved himselfe chose rather to laydown his life for the sheepe For that City had many Christians The destruction of this City happened the ninth of Oct. 1642. about which time this famous Conductour of Theeves took the name of King with an addition of Xunvang which sounds as much as Prosperous and so was stiled Licungzus the prosperous and having in a manner taken all the Country of Honan into his Dominion he returned into the Province of Xensi and won it wholly to his subjection When he came to Sigan which is the Metropolis of Xensi he found some resistance from the Garrison but yet he took it in three daies and for a reward and encouragement to his Souldiers he gave it to them to pillage also for three daies space and then he gathered up all the Corn of the whole Province as well to keep all the Country in their duty to him as also to leave no Provision for the Emperours Army And now thinking himself secure of the whole Empire he took the name of Emperour upon him and stiled the Family wherein he thought to establish this Dignity Thienxunam as much as to say Obedient to Heaven By which Title he perswaded the Souldiers and the People that it was by the disposall of the Heavens that he should raign that he might deliver the people from the Emperours Avarice and extirpate those wicked Governours that so much vexed the Nation deliver them from all their perfidious plots For he knew well that this Glorious Title would be very acceptable to them of China who beleeve that Kingdoms and Empires come only from Heaven and are not gained by any Art or Industry of Man and that his actions might carry a face correspondent to his illustrious Title he began to use the People with all humility and sweetnesse not permitting any Souldier to wrong or injure them only he persecuted all the Officers call'd Presidents which he could find and all those he put to death and as for those that had been Presidents because he found them rich he made them pay great Fines and let them live remitting all Taxes in the places he subdued severely commanding that the subjects should be treated with all civility and courtesie So as all men applauding and loving so sweet and milde a Government easily submitted to his Power and Dominion but where the Governours use Tyranny there the subject hath little care of Fidelity There were in this City Sigan two Priests which served the Christians that were Jesuits and suffered much in the saccage of the City but being afterwards known for Strangers they were used with all humanity In the mean time a third cause of this Empires ruin grew up in the Court which was hatched in the Emperour Thienkins his time For that Emperour exalted an Eunuch called â—ueio to such a height and power as he gave the absolute and soveraign Command into his hands and passed so far as alwayes to stile him by the name of Father This extravagant power caused much Envy Dissention and banding one against another amongst the Governours Presidents Commanders and Counsellors and the Eunuch also added much to incense the flame by his indiscreet usage of the favour he possessed for if any man had touched him either in word or writing or expressed lesse respect unto him in conversation or behaviour or did not flatter the base fellow he would presently give order to put him to death though he were a very eminent person or at least degrade him from all Office or Dignity By which means he exasperated many and amongst the rest he offended Zunchinius when Prince who now by the death of his Brother without issue was come to to be Emperour of China This Emperour knew that the Eunuch had moved
against the Tartars as all the Horse would hardly have surmounted it But it is the resolution and valour in War that carries the Trophies not the number of men for hardly had the Tartars set foot in their Boats but the Chineses ran all away as Sheep use to do when they see the Wolf leaving the whole shore unfenced to their landing The Tartars having passed the River finding no enemy to resist enter the most noble Province of Nanking and in a trice make themselves Masters of all the North part of the Country which lies upon the great River of Kiang which is so vast as it is worthily called the Son of the Sea where it deserves particularly to be noted as a rare thing in the Warfare of the Tartars that before they enter into any Country they chuse and name both the Governours and Companies with all the Officers necessary for all the Cities and places which they aym to take so as in a moment they run like a lightning and no sooner they possesse it but it is fortified armed and defended There was one City in these Quarters which made a generous resistance to all their re-iterated assaults called Yangcheu where the Tartars lost the Son of a little Royalet This City was defended by that faithful Imperial Champioâ— called Zuuis Colaus but though he had a mightie Garrison yet he was aâ— length forced to yield and the whole City was sacked and both Citizeâ— and Souldier put to the Sword and least the multitude of the dead Carcases should corrupt the Air and ingender the Plague they laid them all upon the tops of the Houses and setting fire both to the City and Suburbs brought all to ashes and to a total desolation By this progresse the Forces of the Tartar much encreased for the Governours of many places several Regiments came to submit to his Dominion To all whom he commonly continued the same Commands and Offices they were established in before and advanced many of them to higher dignity and so by this Humanitie with which he treated all that came flying to him and by the crueltie he used to those that resolved to make resistance to the Force of his Arms he gained this that most men resolved to partake of his sweet treatie rather than of his cruelty so he easily conquered all that which lies on the North side of that River which I named before the Son of the Sea This River being a German League in breadth and rising from the West of China holds its course to the East and divides the Kingdom into Northern and Southern Quarters it also divides the Country of Nanking in the very middle though Nanking the Metropolitan and Royal City be placed in the Southern part To Master this great Citie they were to passe this River They gathered therefore together many Ships to Conquer this new Emperial seat and also the new settled Emperour The Fleet of China commanded by the most generous and faithfull Admiral called Hoangchoangus lay towards the other side of this River Here the Admiral fought so gallantly and resolutely that he made it appear to the world that the Tartars were not invincible Till at length one of his own Commanders called Thienus born in the Citie of Leaotung being corrupted by the Tartars shot him with an Arrow to death which Arrow fixed the unconstant wheel of Chinas fortune and lost the whole Empire But the Traitor not contented with this perfidious Act began himself to run away and by his example drew all the rest to imitate this Ignominious Action His impudence passed yet to a higher strain for comming to the Imperial Citie and finding the Emperour preparing to retire he joyned himselfe with him as a faithfull friend participating of his adversity till he saw the Tartars who passing the River followed the Kings flight with all imaginable diligence were come near him then he took the Emperour Prisoner and delivered him to the Tartarian Army in the year MDCXLIV This unfortunate Prince being thus betrayed before he had raigned full one year was sent to Peking and there upon the Town Walls was hanged publickly in a Bow string which kind of death the Tartars esteem most noble The pretended Son to the Emperour Zunchinius whether he were true or false run the same course of fortune when they had discovered him being kept still in Prison for they did not onely put to death all those which belonged to the Imperial Family of the Taiminges by Consanguinitie but after a diligent search extirpated all they could find which belonged to them even by Affinitie for it is a custom in Asia if any one conquer a Kingdom to root out all that belong to the Royal Family After this they divided their Army into two parts the one they sent to conquer the Mediterranean Provinces of Kiansi Huquang Quangtung which are all of a marvellous extent the other like a swift Torrent over-run all till they came to the very Walls of the renowned and vast City of Hangcheu which is the head City of the Province of Chekiang Into this City the principal fugitives of the Army of China were retired and those not only of the common Souldiers but many great Commanders and Prefects where they resolved to chuse a new Emperour called Lovangus of the ancient Family of Taimingus But this Prince would never assume the Title of Emperour but contented himself with the Title of King thinking his fall would be lesse and his death not so bitter as if he fell from the Throne of an Emperour but yet to the end to animate them to fight with more vigour than they had done heretofore he promised them to take that Title when they had re-gained one Imperial City He had not reigned three dayes a shorter space than their personated Kings use many times to reign in their Tragedies but the Tartars arrive Which the fugitive Souldiers seeing thinking by this pinch of necessity to force their pay from the King and City refused to fight before they had received their salary It was on this occasion that King Lovangus his heart being not able to bear such a desolation of the City of his people and subjects as he foresaw gave such an example of his Humanity and Piety as Europe never saw for he mounted upon the City Walls and calling upon his Knees to the Tartarian Captains begged the life of his Subjects Spare not me quoth he I wil willingly be my Subjects victime having said this he presently went out to the Tartars Army and was taken This Illustrious testimony of his love to his Subjects had not wanted a reward to Crown so Heroick an Action if it had met with a generous Soul like that of Alexander or of Caesar. When they had the King Prisoner they commanded the Citizens to shut the Gates and keep the Walls least either their own or the Kings Souldiers should enter the City and
Tartars together with many other neighbouring Cities I dwelt in a very fair house of the City Venxus the whole Town then being in a tumult by reason of the feare and flight of most of the Citizens Assoone as I understood of the approach of the Tartars I fixed over the fairest gate of the house a red paper very long and broad with this Inscription upon it Here dwells the European Doctar of the Divine Law For I had observed the China Governours when they take any journy to affixe such Inscriptions upon the houses where they happen to lodge that all men may take notice what great persons are there Likewise at the entrance of the greater Hall I set out my greatest and fairest-bound books to these I added my Mathematicall Instruments prospectives and other optick glasses and what else I thought might make the greatest show and withall I placed the picture of our Saviour upon an altar erected for that purpose By which fortunate stratagem I not on t only escaped the violence and plunder of the common Souldier but was invited and kindly entertained by the Tartarian Vice-Roy Who demanded of me whether I would with a good will change my China-habit and cut off my hair To which I readily consented and so he commanded me to be shaven there in his presence and I telling him that a shaven head would not so well suite with a China-Garment he pluk't off his own boots and made me draw them on put his Tartar bonnet on my head feasted me at his Table and accommodating me with his Passe dismissed me to my ancient quarters in the noble City Hancheu where we had a stately Church and Colledge In the siege of Kinlna the Tartars by reason of great Guns which continually plaid upon them and by the wise conduct and courage of their noble Commander suffered many and great losses insomuch as he forced them to pitch their Camp further from the City But at length they also brought Artillery from the chief City of the Province by which they made so many breaches in the Walls as these being in a manner dismantled they found entrance and burned and sacked it with all imaginable Hostility The Governour blew up himself and all his Family with a Barrel of Gunpowder in his own Pallace least he or his should fall into the Enemies hands The Province of Fokien is invironed with the bordering Countries of Quamgtung Kiansi and Chekiang from all which it is separated by a continuall Chain of Mountains which are in breadth of three dayes journey to passe over and withall so full of ragged and ruggy Clifts and obscure Vallies as they make the very Paths horrid dark and obscure at Noon day Insomuch as without any exaggeration they may well be parallelled either to the Grecian Straits of Thermopolis or to the Asian ruggy and strait passage of Taurus These places might have been easily defended if they had but placed a few Clowns to repel the Enemy or crossed the wayes by any incumbrances but the very imagination of a Tartar was grown so terrible to them as they fled at the very sight of their Horses leaving therefore these Mountains wholly ungarnished the Tartars found a passage but so very painful and full of difficulties as they were forced to leave much of their Baggage behind them and lost many of their Horses in those fearfull precipices but by this meanes they took the Province of Fokien with as much ease as it might have been defended for they hardly spent as much time in taking it as a man would doe to walk the extent of it The King himself named Lunguns which signifieth a Warlike Dragon shewed himself a fearful Sheep flying away with a good Army of men if that word rightly can be applyed to a numerous multitude that had no hearts but his flght served him for nothing for the Tartars following him with their swift and nimble Horses shot all this flock of silly Sheep to death with Arrows It is thought the King himself was involved in this Massacre for he never appeared nor was heard of afterwards Now because the whole Province submitted it self voluntarily unto them without any resistance it did not only suffer little from the Tartars but they had many choise and select Souldiers out of it and having thus again recruited their Army they made another irruption into the Countrie of Quamgtung and its worth remarking that the other Tartarian Commander who when the Army was divided as I related before had order to subdue the Mediterranean Countries with the same felicity and expedition passing victorious through the Provinces of Hâ—quaâ—g and Kiangsi entred also on one side of this Countrie of Quamgtung whilst the other came in by Fokien upon the other fide and because the Town of Naâ—kiung resolved to fight it out they consumed it all by fire and sword So the poor Country of Quamgtung oppressed by a double victorious Army was quickly over-run subdued After this one of these victorious Armies enriched with all the rarities of China was called back to Peking but yet they left a Garrison in every City assigning in the name of the King of Tartars both Civil and Martial Officers for the Countries Government The happie successe in taking the impregnable Province of Fokien is attributed by wise men to whose judgement I also submit to a more remote and hidden cause which I will briefly relate There was at this time a famous and renowned Pyrat called Chinchilungus this man was both in the Province of Fokien of which we are treating he first served the Portughese in Macao then he served the Hollander in the Island called Formosa where he was known to all strangers by the name of Iquon After this he became a Pyrat but being of quick and nimble wit he grew from this small and slender fortune to such a height and power as he was held either Superiour or equal to the Emperour of China for he had the Trade of India in his hand and he dealt with the Portugese in Macao with the Spaniards in the Phillippins with the Hollanders in the Island Formosa and new Holland with the Iaponians and with all the Kings and Princes of the Eastern parts in all manner of rich commodities He permitted none to transport the Wares of China but himself or his to whom he brought back the riches and the Silver of Europe and Indies for after he once rather extorted than obtained pardon of the King of China for his Pyracies he became so formidable as that he had no lesse than three thousand Ships of which he was Lord and Master Now was he contented with this fortune but aspired privately to no lesse than to the Empire But because he knew he never should be accepted of the Prefects and people as long as there was any of the Imperial Family of the Taiminges alive he hoped by the Tartars means to extinguish them wholly and after
this was done then he resolved to display his Banners and Ensigns in so pious a cause as the driving out the common Enemy from the bowels of the Kingdom and no doubt but under this pretext they would all have followed helped and even adored him as their Saviour It was therefore evident that he had secret correspondence with the Tartars and that he favoured them for his own profit And that which made the businesse more suspicious was that at that time when the Tartars made their irruption into Fokien he was then declared Lord Marshal of the Kingdom and all the Generals Commanders and Souldiers were either of his affinity or wholly at his Command and Obedience And therefore it is no wonder if the Tartars found an easie admittance into the Country of Fokien of which they presently made him King Pingnan as much as to say Pacifier of the South and they added many other Dignities and Offices of trust that they might more speciously illude him for either they knew his aspiring mind or else his great power and authoritie was suspicious and formidable to them but yet all the while that the General of the Tartars remained in Fokien they never expressed the least diffidence in him but both with favours courtesies presents and honours they studied how further to ingage him and promised him the Government of many more Provinces He made himself therefore secure of the Government of all the Southern Provinces but all happened quite contrary to his expectation for when this General of the Tartars who was observed as a little King was to depart to Peking the custom was for all the Officers of the Kingdom to conduct him for some part of his journy to give him an honourable farewell which last duty of Civility Iquan could not handsomely avoid nor indeed had he any reason to be diffident in him so as he left his Navie in the Port of Eocheu and accompanied the Royolet with great splendor and magnificence But when he came to take leave and demand Licence to return the General of the Tartars invited him a long to Peking where he promised him yet greater honours from the Kings own person to reward his Merits He endeavoured by all imaginable impediments to excuse this journey but nothing was accepted he was forced by their kindnesse to accompany them to Peking and so he was taken by Art who by Arms seemed Insuperable He is yet detained in Prison in Peking because his Brothers and Kindred hearing of his Captivitie presently seazed on the Fleet with which they have much infested China as we shall touch hereafter In the mean time the other Army which had passed the Mediterranean Provinces of Huquang Kiansi and Quamgtung invaded the Country of Quangsi But here it was that the Arms of the Tartars which hitherto were held invincible were shewed to beweak where they least expected opposition there they found a stop to their conquests It happened that in this Province of Quangsi the Vice-Roy called Khiu Thomas was a Christian and also all the Militia of that Country was commanded by Ching Lucas whose family for five Generations has served the Emperours of China with as much constancy and fidelity as they did Christ. These two having gathered many together which fled from all parts into Quangsi after the Tartars had taken many places in the Country overthrew the Tartarians in a set Battail and passing into the confining Province of Quamgtung they recovered all the Western part of it After this that they might have a head to fight for and who might command and govern them in all Occurrences and withall to draw the minds and hands of the Chineses to the common defence of the Country knowing that in the City of Queilin which is the head City of Quangsi there was one of the Taiminges Family living who was Nephew to the Great Vanleius they elected him Emperour and called by the name of Iungley This Prince fixed his Imperial seat in the noble City of Chatking in the Province of Quamgtung and hitherto has fought several times with the Tartars with good successe And in this Princes Court the chief Euncuh called Pang Acbilleus is the greatest favourite and a great Servant of Christ whom he hath long professed sincerely to worship both by word and deed for to propagate Christianitie he has ever maintained a mission of Jesuites about him by whose painfull endeavours many have embraced the Faith of Christ. And amongst others the very Mother of this Emperour his Wife and his eldest Son Heir of the Empire called Constantin did all imbrace Christianity May this Man by the praiers of all Christians prove another Constantine to the Empire of China The Emperour himself is not averse from Christianitie but hitherto he hath defer'd his Baptism but yet he permitted his Wife to send a Father of the Society to do homage to the Sea Apostolick as all Europe has heard God of his goodnesse grant him that felicity which may redound to the universal good of China and Gods greater glory But it was not only in Quangsi that the Chineses began to resume their courage but in the Province of Fokien also for no sooner was the Tartarian Army called back to Peking but a petty Heathen Priest broke out of the Mountains of Fokien with a band of seditious fellows and subduing the Tartarian Garrisons took the fair City of Kienning and many others from their subjection and others which lay lurking in the Mountaines following his example recovered also many other Cities about which time also the friends and Kindred of the Captive Iquon did extremely infest the Sea and making descents upon the Land vexed the Province extremely about the Quarters of Siuencheu and Changcheu At this time a chief Governour of the Tartarians Vice-roy of two Provinces was at Cheksang who hearing of these commotions came presently by night in great haste with all the force he could make towards the Mountains of Fokien for he with reason feared lest they should take possession of the Passages of those places which if they had done the whole Province had been re-gained But when this Vice-roy called Changus found the Mountains and Passages clear no opposition made in such difficult places he then proclamed himself victorious and his enemies persidious Rebels wherefore coming without resistance into the Country he besieged the City Kienning which was defended by Vangus This Siege held some weeks but he never could take the place by force and therefore having lost many of his men by assaults he judged it best rather to block up the place afar off than to besiege it so close and neer But yet by this he hindred other forces from joyning with Vangus so that he was not strong enough to sally out upon them When the noyse of these commotions came to Peking the Emperour presently sent a new supply to appease these tumults and this fresh Army comming to joyn
neither was it safe for him to leave an enemy behind him nor could be receive victuals from the Emperour Iungley but by Cancheu which is the natural descent of the River and therefore when he heard of Lihuzu's defeat he presently besieged that City with his whole Army But whilst he was besieging this City there came unfortunately a new Army of Tartars from the Imperiall City of Peking which had order to recover this Province of Kiangsi and therefore Kinus was forced to raise his Siege to oppose their entrance by the Northern parts of the Country And at first having a vast Army and used to the Tartarian warfare he fought both valiantly and happily but not being able to sustain any longer their redoubled violent assaults he was forced to retire for his security to Nanchang the chief City of that Country which City the Tartars durst not venture to take by force but resolved to reduce it by a long Siege for which end they gathered together a Company of Country Clowns to make a large and spacious Trench round about the City to the River and there they placed Ships so as no Provision could possibly enter This City of Nanchang is great and extremely full of inhabitants besides the multitude of Souldiers which defended it at that time so as although Kinus had made great Provision for a Siege yet after some moneths he came to great want and pennury and yet he held it out though many dyed expecting stil some succours from the Emperour Iungley which could not be sent because the Souldiers of Quamgtung could never subdue the City of Chancheu by which his succour was to passe wherefore Kinus being brought to great extremity expressed his mind to his Souldiers in these words There is no further hope my faithful Companions but in our own valour and strength we must force our way through the Tartarian Army by dint of Sword be couragious and follow my example And having ordered all affairs he suddainly made a Sally out of the Town upon their Trenches where though he found a vigorous opposition yet with great difficulty he passed and forced their Trenches by which means he saved himself and his Army having killed many Tartars for it is constantly reported that Kinus with a good part of his Army lives in the Mountains expecting there some good occasion to renew the War He being thus escaped the Tartars pillaged the City and put all the Citizens to the sword for it is the Tartars custom to spare all Cities which submit to them and to those which have made resistance before they be taken they are more cruell but they never spare or pardon those Cities which revolt after they have once been taken In this Slaughter they killed the two Priests which there assisted the Christians and their ancient and fair Church was burned in the City After this the Tartars easily recovered the whole Country and having appeased all and left new Garisons in all places the Army returned victorious to the Royal City of Peking In the mean time this Court prepared new Armies to reduce Quamgtung with the other Provinces which acknowledged Iungley for the Emperour of China for the Tutor to the young King of Tartary finding the defections and rebellions in the Southern parts to be very frequent resolved to give those Quarters over to some Tributary Royolets the better to contain those Countries in their duties wherefore in the year MDCXLIX he sent three Armies consisting partly of Tartars and partly of Chineses under three Tributary Princes to govern these Provinces with absolute power and Dominion one of these was King of Fokien another of Quamgtung and the third of the Province of Quangsi but with this condition that first of all they should joyn their Forces to recover the Country of Quamgtung and drive away the Emperour Iungley But we shall say more of this hereafter now having seen the Rebellions of the South let us look a little back on the Rebellions in the North against the Tartars also In these Northern parts the Chineses shewed their desire of Liberty as much as they had done in the South where the Commanders though overthrown yet not taken retired into the abrupt and precipitious Mountains where they held Counsel how they might shake off the Tartars Dominion three of these heads inhabited the thickest and highest places of that mountanous Country the chiefest of whom was called Hous this man being strong in men invited the rest to joyn with him to deliver his Country from this miserable thraldome one of them consented the other could not come but sent him two thousand men to assist him so as Hous marched out with five and twenty thousand men which was no contemptible Army if they had been as couragious as numerous He put out a Proclamation in which he challenged the Tartars and threatened them all extremities and to the Chineses he promised all liberty and freedom and upon these hopes many Towns and Cities admitted him very willingly Sigan the Metropolitan of the Country was the only place able to resist him having within its Walls three thousand Tartars and two thousand selected men of China who served the Tartar The Governour of this Town hearing of Hous his motion gathered all things necessary for a long Siege till a new supply of Tartarian Forces could be sent him But when be heard that all the Towns and Cities in the Country did voluntarily submit themselves to Hous to prevent the like effect in this City he resolved to murder all the Citizens most barbarously nor would he ever be removed from this unhumane sentence till the Vice-Roy commanding and perswading and the Citizens promising all faithfull service at length he changed this Tyrannical Counsel But he commanded under pain of death that the Chineses who loved so much their Hair that they only cut a little of it away about their Temples should hereafter shave it off wholly and totally that so he might distinguish the Citizens from any others if perchance they entred he ordained besides that if any spoke more than two together they should all be presently killed he forbad all men to walk upon the Walls or to walk in the streets by night or to keep a fire or candle in his house by night and finally disarmed all declaring it death to inâ—â—inge any of these orders These things being thus ordered he sent out some Scoots to discover the enemies strength who were partly killed and partly came flying back to the City but this Tartarian Governour as well to make an oftentation of his strength as of his security commanded the City Gates to be left open nor would he permit the Draw Bridge to be raised or pulled up to shew he feared nothing But for all this the Commander Hous besieges this City afar off which was three leagues compasse out of the reach of their Artillery and to the end he might make a shew of
greater forces than indeed he had he joyned to his Army a company of dull headed Clowns by which means he made up a body of thirty thousand men The Governour of the City seeing such an Army as appeared believed them all to be Souldiers and lest his Citizens should joyn with them he thought again of cutting all their throats but his friends ever diverâ—ed him from this outragious cruelty and it diverted him from such horrid projects when he walking upon the Walls saw the Chineses under his colours fight so valiantly against Hous for when he saw this he used to cry out in their Language Hoo Manzu as much as to say O good Barbarians for so the Tartars call the Chinaes as conquering Nations use to expose the conquered to scorn and derision and he crowned this scoff with these words Mauzaxa Manzâ— as much as to say Let the barbarous kill the barbarous and when they returned victorious he did not onely praise them but gave them Mony and other precious rewards which were exposed to publick view upon the Walls to animate them to high and generous exploits so as Hous finding no Body stir in the City as he expected could do nothing besides there came new succours to the Tartarian Army which when Hoâ—â— understood by his spies he presently retired But yet this flight did not serve his turn nor could he wholly escape the Tartars hands for the Horsemen pursuing them fell upon the Rear and 〈◊〉 many câ—â—rying away great store of Riches which the Commander distributed in such proportion as he gave most to such as were wounded what became of Hous after this action is unknown and therefore I conclude that these Northern revolts produced no other effect but the spoyl Rapin and Plunder of all those Quarters as it had produced the like in the Southern parts The Tartars having happily overcome all difficulties hitherto fell into another by their own insolency from the year MDCXLIX the Emperour of the Tartars being now grown up to mans Estate desired to Marry the Daughter of the King of Tayngu who is Prince of the Western Tartars hoping by this match to conserve the friendship of him whose Forces he feared for this end he sent his uncle to him who was King of Punang This Prince passed by the impregnable City of Tartung which as it is the last City towards the North so also it is the Key and Bulwark of the Province of Xansi against the irruption of the Western Tartars for it commands all the Souldiers which keep the many Fortifications of those Quarters where a fair Level down extending it self beyond that famous Wall I mentioned heretofore gives a fit occasion for the incursion of the Tartars The Women of this City are held the most beautifull of all China and therefore it happened that some of the Embassadours followers did ravish some of them and also carried away by a Rape a Person of quality as she was carried home to her Spouse which was a thing never heard of heretofore amongst the Chinesâ—s The people had recourse for these injuries to Kiangus who governed those Quarters for the Tartars who hearing of this grosse abuse sent to that petty Prince Pauang to demand the new Married Lady to be restored and to desire him to prevent future disorders in that nature but he gave a very slight Ear to such complaints and therefore Kiangus himself went unto him who was not only slighted but even cast out of the Palace His anger was quickly turned into rage which made him resolve to revenge that injury by the Tartars bloud he therefore Musters up his Souldiers and presently falls on the Tartars kils all he could encounter the Embassadour himself being let down by the Walls of the Town hardly escaped by swift 〈◊〉 Then Kiangus displayed a Banner wherein he declared himself a Subject to the Empire of China but named no Emperour in particular because perchance he had heard nothing of the Emperour Iungâ—â—y by reason of so vast a distance But however he invited all the Chineses to the defence of their Country and to expell the Tartars and many Captains as well as Souldiers came into him◠〈◊〉 even the very Western Tartars against whom he had ever both Arms being promised great rewards sent him the Forces which he demanded This accident extremely troubled the Court for they knew well that the Western Tartars did both aspire to the Empire of China and also were envious at their prosperous course of fortune they also knew that they were more abundant in Men and Horses than they were for from hence it is they bought all their best Horses and they feared that now they should have no more and therefore they resolved to send presently a good strong Ar my against him before he should gather a greater strength But 〈◊〉 who was as crafty as valiant and one who by long experience knew how to deal with the Tartars first feigned to fly with his Army But in the 〈◊〉 he placed very many Carts and Wagons which were all covered very carefully as if they had carried the richest Treasures they possessed but in real truth they carried nothing but many great and lesser pieces of Artillery with their mouths turned upon the Enemie all which the Tartars perceiving presently pursue they fight without any order and fall upon the prey with great Aviditie but those that accompanied the Wagons firing the Artillery took off the greatest part of the Army and withall Kiangus wheeling about came up upon them and made a strange carnage amongst them and after this he shewed himself no lesse admirable in Stratagems than in fortitude and courage when he fought a set pitched Field with a new recruited Army of the Tartars in which he obtained so noble and renowned a victory that he filled all the Court at Peking with fear and trembling for by this means victorious Kiangus had gathered so vast an army as he counted no lesse than a hundred and fortie thousand Horse and foure hundred thousand foot all men having recourse to him to defend their Country against the Tartarian army and therefore Amavangus Tutor to the Emperour thinking it not fit to commit this businesse to any other resolved himself to go against Kiangus and trie the last turne of fortune for the Tartars he therefore drew out all the eight Colours that is the whole Forces that were then in Peking for under these eight colours are comprehended all the Forces of the Kingdom of China whether they be Natives or Tartars the first of which is White called the Imperial Banner the second is Red the third is Black the fourth is Yellow and these three last are governed and commanded by the Uncle of the Emperour but the first is immediatly subject to the Emperour of these four colours by several mixtures they frame four more so as every Souldier knows his own colours and to what part of the City to repair
rash proceedings And here I will put a period to this brief Narration of the Tartars War to the year MDCLI in which year I was sent to Europe by those that may command me In which relation if there be nothing else worthy of admiration yet it seems wonderfull to consider that in seven years space they conquered more ground than an entire Army could have walked through in the whole length breadth thereof in that space of time for they over-ran the twelve vast Provinces of China besides the immense extents of Leaâ—tung and the Kingdom of Corea What since has past in such vicissitude of fortune I know not but as soon as God shall blesse me with a prosperous returne into my beloved China or that my friends acquaint me with any new Occurrences by Letters I will procure that all Europe shall understand the Issue of these prodigious revolutions FINIS An Addition to the former History taken out of the last Letters from China Written in the years 1651. 52. and 53. AFter the Printing of this our History of the Tartarian Wars returning to Brussels from Amsterdam where I used all possible expedition to bring my Atlas Sinieus to the Presse I there received my long desired Letters from China sent by my friends from Rome some of which being dated the 14. of November 1651 were writ by a Sicilian called Father Francis Brancatus who sojurns in the City of Xanchai in the Province of Nanking and reflecting that happily it would not be ungratefull to our Europeans if I made a private relation of publick use I resolved to draw out this little ensuing Narration from those Letters written in severall years The Empire of China is how grown to a more fixed and setled Estate since the death of Amavangus Uncle to the Emperour to whose expedition in invading that Empire and Vigilance in conserving it the Tartars owe their happy successe But yet the opinion framed of him after his death was far different from the authority and power he carried in his life for no sooner was the exercise of governing by his death devolved into the hands of his Nephew called Xunchi but that this Emperour though a youth in years began his raign by the approbation of all estates and orders with such maturity of judgement and councel as he seemed to surpasse the gray and hoary heads of his wisest Counsellors He was no sooner enthroned then he expressed a strange ripenesse of judgement and severity of Justice joyned together for having discovered his Uncles wicked counsels and designs and traced the obscure track of his abhominable vices which were hid during his life he did so much resent those detestable Acts as he commanded his body to be digged up and his magnificent Sepulchre to be beaten down which kind of punishment amongst the Chineses is held to be the greatest that can be inflicted being taught by their Religion to carry all veneration and respect to the tombs of dead persons The Carcasse being dragged out they first beat it with Clubs then they scourged it with Rods and finally cutting off the head they made it a spectacle to all criminal opprobies Thus the splendour of his Tomb was brought to dust and fortune paid him after his death the disgrace she owed him in his life He punished also all the Officers and Prefects which were privie to his councels putting some to death and depriving others of their dignities Amongst all which I find the fortune of General Fung to have been very various who though he be no Christian yet being a singular friend and protector of our society and particularly known to my self I cannot but rejoyce to hear him restored to his place and dignity after his discovered innocency In the mean time the Emperour Xunchius growing up to mans estate and solicitous to propagate his honour to his posterity resolved to accomplish his long intended Marriage with the Daughter to the Emperour of the Occidental Tartars In which action the Tartars imitate the European custom for they take a Lady of some like illustrious blood or descent But the Emperours of China seem little to value the nobility of blood but select the priâ—est beauty nor will they refuse a person of a mean fortune if she be but graced with beauty In so much as the Wife to the late Emperour of China was Daughter to a man that got his living by making straw Shoos So King Aâ—asuerus raised a poor Captive maid to be Consort with him in his Royal Throne which kind of custom happily the Chineses drew from the Persians or the Persians from them But to return to the subject that caused this little digression The Emperours Wedding was performed with a Pomp and splendor proportionable to such an Empire nor was there any magnificence wanting on the Spouses part for according to the fashion of the Nation she came accompanied with whole Armies of men and so many Troops of Horse as they seemed innumerable nature seeming to have framed the riches of the Tartars more for warlike affairs than for pleasure Nor is this infinit multitude of Horse incredible for I my self have seen eighty thousand Horse all at one time sent as a present from the Occidental Tartars to the King of China Which boundlesse power of the Tartars as it cannot be contained within any limits so also it hath lately broke out into the Province of Quamtung which they have wholly subdued and out of that like an impetuous Torrent they ran into the Province of Quangsi which they likewise have conquered to their Empire So as the King of China called Iungley with his chief favourit the Eunuch called Pang Achileus who professeth Christianity were feign to fly to the Confines of Tunking being in a manner excluded the whole Empire In so much as a friend of mine writes out of the Province of Fokien that the King Iungley fearing to fall into the Tartars hands was feign to leave the Land and fly to Sea Neither have we any news of our Father Andrew Xaverius Koffler who followed the Court of King Iungley having had the happinesse to have Baptized his Queen his Sonne and his Mother with many others of that Court. In the mean time whilst one Cung a Royolet amongst the Tartars subdued the Province of Quangsi the Colaus who was Governour of the Country and a Christian fell into the Enemies hands and the Tartars hoping by rewards and promises of dignities to win the submission of this so gallant a man and so eminent a Philosopher abstained three daies from any cruelty or ill usage toward him But he scorned to prefer his life before his allegance and fidelity to his King and therefore lost his head But yet this generous Action was admired and honoured by those brutish Souls who presently erected a magnificent Tomb in memory of so honourable an Act for although the Tartars sollicit the Chineses to revolt from their Prince yet they honour and praise such as shew
antiquitatibus ejus disquisitione Authore Iacobo Waraeo Eq. Aurato Octavo By whom also all sorts of Books brought from beyond the Seas are to be sold. FINIS The true Effigies of F. Aluarez Semedo Procurator of y e Prouinces of Iapan China Tho Cross fecit See a larger discourse of the ordering of this leafe and of the many vertues of the drink in the voyage and missions of Alexanderd Rhodes printed at Paris 1653. 1 part 13 cap. it s called also Tay. See the Syriack inscription explained by Kirkes in his Prodrom Copt cap. 3. pag. 73. See another Translation somewhat differing from this in Kirchers Prodrom Copt cap. 3 pag. 53. The Tartars were ancient Enemies to China Who are the Tartars The Tartars conquered China heretofore Tamberlain never tooke China The Tartars Emperours of China A great Gaâ—ison upon the Wall against the Tartars A long Peace in China The Tartars think of invading China The first cause of the Tartarian war The second cause The third cause The first irruption of the Tartars into China The Tartars Protestation against China The Barbâ—rous and superstitious Vow of the Tartarian King The chiefe City of Leaoyang besieged and taken A Stratagem against musquets Many other Cities taken How the Tartars used their conquered Towns The Tartar calls himself Emperour of China An. 1618. God punished China for their persecution of Christians The Tartars return with great Riches The Emperour Vanley dyes Taichangus succeeds and dyes Theinkins is chosen Those of Corea more valiant than the Chineses New preparations against the Tartars The Port of Thiencin very commodious The valiant Amazon of China The first invention of the Christians to advance Christianity The Tartars are cast ouâ— The Tartars make war again They besiege Leaoyang and take it Constancy rewarded by the Enemy The Tartars Habits and Manners The Tartars perfidiousness The valiantest Commander of China The faithfulnesse of the Commanders in China The overthrow of the Tartars Their cruelty The Kings of China and Tartary both died Zungchinius chosen Emperour of China Thienzungus more milde than his Predecessors The Souldiers Insolencies exasperate the Country of Corea The Tartars are bâ—ought into Corea Corea wasted The Fight and slaughter of 3. Armies The Eastern part of Leaotung is under the Tartar The Portugese send succour A crafty Commander of the China Army Mâ—ovenlungâ—â— poisoned The Kings Court besieged The perfidious General killed The Tartars â—orrage all the Country of Peking depart The King of Tartary dies another succeeds Zungteus the new King of Tartary prudent milde Mildenesse and Gentleness to be used in Conquering Nations A barbarous Principle of the Chineses Ignatius the chief Commander of the Christians unjustly killed Ignatius his fidelity Ignatius his Piety He chuses rather to die than either to reign or to serve the Tartars The Theeves in China a chief occasion of its overthrow Severall Theeves They are defeated but not vanquished Famin augments the Theeves And the Emperour his avarice The Commanders aspire to the Empire The names of the chief felons They vex several Provinces They besiege the noble City Caifung An unheard of Famin. The City of Caifung is drowned The General of the Theeves takes the Title of a King He takes the Country of Xensi Calls himself Emperour The Theeves good Government The Prefects Discord was another cause of the ruine of China The Theevs take the Province of Xensi The Emperour of China is troubled The Stratagem of the Theef The Royall City of Peking is taken The Emperour having kild his Daughter hanged himself The Theefs Tyranny and cruelty The Tartars called into China against the Theeves The Theeves fly from the Tartars They carry away the Treasures of the Palace Zungteus King of the Tartars dyes The Tartars refuse to depart China â—â—eir Craft 〈◊〉 Deceiâ— A great company of Tartars enter China The Tartars seise upon the Empire of China Xunchiis crowned the first Emperour of the Tartars 〈◊〉 China The fidelity of the Kings Tutor called Amavangus Vsangueius forced to serve the Tartars It is not known what became of Licungzus The Tartars subdue several Provinces They changed no Laws of the Nation Hungquangus Crowned Emperour in Hanquin The Tartars admit no Peace Zunchinius his Son appears at Nankuing He causes troubles in China The flight of the Chineses The City Yangcheu resisting the Tartar is taken and burnt The Tartars take several places The Emperour Hunquangus is taken and killed The Tartars run to the City Hangcheu King Lovingus love to his Subjects Many of the Kings Souldiers drowned Hangcheu is taken The Chineses defend their Hair The Tartars passe the River and recover the City Xaâ—king The Island of Cheuxan becomes a Kingdom The City of Kinhao is taken and destroyed The Tartars take in Fokien very easily King Lunguus slain The Provinces of Quamgtung is taken A famous Pyrate in China The Tartars deceive the Pyrat and take him prisoner by meer Art The Tartars overthrow Quangsi Iungley made Emperour of China The Heir to the Empire becomes Christian. Theeves infest the Province of Fokien Changus the Commander of the Tartars besieges Kienning in vain It is at length taken and razed How the Tartars dispose their Garrisons Kinus Governour of a Province rebelleth The hatred betwixt the two Prefects disturbs the Country of Kiansi Many places revolt from the Tartar The deceipt of the Governour of Cancheu Kinus besieged by the Tartars Kinus breaks out of the City The City of Nanchang is destroyed Three Kings created with as many Armies against Iungley the Emperour of China Hous riseth against the Tartars The barbarous resolution of a Tartarian Governour The chief City called Sigan is besieged The Tartars insolencies produced great danger Kiangus riseth against the Tartars Kiangus gathers great Forces Kiangus overthrows the Tartars by a stratagem He bears the Tartars again Amavangus himself goes against Kiangus The Tartars Banners The Tartars delight in hunâ—ing Amavangus durst not fight with Kiangus Kiangus is killed Xanchius the Emperour Marries Kengus hangs himself The City of Quangâ—hen is taken and pillaged The Emperour Iungly flyes The Author of the Relation of China The Tartars offer a Church to Christians Corea revolted from the Tartars Amavangus dyeth Changhienchungus a cruel Tyrant He kils divers Princes For one offending he puts all to death His hatred to the people of Suchuen He cuts off a Legion for one mans fault He kils many City Officers And he killed also the Eunuchs For one mans fault he kils twenty thousand He endeavours to take Hanchung He kilâ— 140000 men most cruelly He kils all the Students He kils the Children and exposes the Matrons He kils 600000 in the City Chingtu Many Children Baptized He kils all the Souldiers Wives He burned his Palace in the City of Chingtu The Tyrant is slain The Province of Suchuen is made subject to the Tartars One of the Emperours Uncles is ill received He hangs himself